《Capture the Jade》


 CH 1

    Du Tinglan looked out the window. It was getting late and Maid Hong had been gone for more than half an hour. Why hasn¡¯t she come back yet?


    Who knows if this maid had seen Lu Zhaoan or not. The Jinshi (scholar in the civil service examination) banquet is about to start. If this keeps on dragging on, let alone confronting Lu Zhaoan in person, even meeting him once is a delusion.


    At the thought of Lu Zhaoan, Du Tinglan felt deeply saddened in her heart. He avoided seeing her for half a month, which made her depressed. Even if he wanted to break his oath, he should still clearly say it to her in person.


    She can not waste any more time waiting. She got up and quietly looked around her surroundings. Her mother was watching the acrobatics performances at the Xiyuan theater. Most of the ladies went to the garden to admire the flowers. There was no one around so it was a good time to leave.


    She bit her lip and just as she was about to put down the embroidery scissors in her hand, a sudden laughter was heard coming from the corridor.


    ¡°This year, the Mingjing Division has recruited more than 100 people, but the Jinshi Division only had at most 20 people. They are not young, and most of them are married. The oldest person is said to be more than 50, and their children are older than A Wan.¡± A lady madam said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±. The other madam chuckled, ¡°I never thought that the Wang family put their idea on the old man¡¯s head in order to choose a husband for their daughter.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t blame the Wang family for being so persistent these past years. You have been in Dongdu for the past few days. Didn¡¯t know that the best member of the Jinshi Division would be a young master in his early twenties. His name is Lu Zhaoan and not only is he good at poetry, but is also known to have a beautiful and handsome face. Not only are the Wang family interested in him for marriage, but also many big officials were inquiring about this, Lu Zhaoan.¡±


    Across the half-rolled beaded curtains, the words ¡°Lu Zhaoan¡± were pierced into her ears. Du Tinglan¡¯s heart seemed to stir up a surge of waves. She had forgotten that she was still holding the embroidery scissor in her hands.


    ¡°But yesterday night, I heard from my Erlang that Zheng Pushe, from the Shangshu province, said that Lu Zhaoan is from Yangzhou. He has already been called in for questioning. The Lu family has always been asked about marriage. His meaning is to have his daughter be betrothed to him. If Young Master Lu has been married in Yangzhou, then Zhang Pushe would have to delay the marriage.¡±


    These words were quite surprising. Another madam said: ¡°Young Master Lu is now famous all over the world. The Zheng family in Xingyang has been a reputable family for a century now. Speaking of it, it would be a good marriage. When the prime minister asked the question, how did Young Master Lu respond?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lu said that he lost his parents when he was a child. In order to revive his family¡¯s name, he has only been studying hard day and night for the past years. He has not been married yet.¡±


    The reddened color on Du Tinglan¡¯s face was completely cleared from her face. Speculating it was one thing, but actually hearing it was another. However, in a few months, this person has already completely cut off ties with her. The oath was still ringing in her ears. When she first heard it, her heart was moved and excited, now it felt ironic.


    The beaded curtain made a sound and it could be seen that someone was coming in. Du Tinglan raised her arms and forced herself to stand up, but suddenly her palms felt damp and hot. When she lowered her head, she


    found that there was a cut made by the scissors. Dots of blood were gushing out and it was so red that it was shocking.


    She looked at the vague blood with despair. Now she only regrets coming to the outing without permission. If there has not been another chance to encounter the peach blossom trees, how could she have experienced this disgrace!


    ¡°Lady!¡± The wound was tightly held down by someone with a handkerchief, and Du Tinglan raised her head, and saw Maid Hong looking at her in panic. Just now, she only hoped that the maid would bring the words to Lu Zhaoan, but now she would feel sick if she thought of that person.


    The servant hurriedly inspected the wound and took out an item: ¡°Young Master Lu asked this servant to give this to the lady. He said that my lady can go to the bamboo forest outside the Moon Lantern Pavilion to meet him.¡±


    Du Tinglan sneered and snatched it. Her fingers trembled and wanted to tear it to pieces, but was not successful in doing so. In the end, she caused the wound on her hand to burst open again.


    ***


    Teng Yuyi lifted the curtain and stepped into the room, she was surprised and said ¡°eh, why is my biao jie (cousin) not here?¡±


    The little novice nun was also surprised. Just now, all the rich ladies went to the Xiyuan theater to watch the acrobatics performances. The young lady of the Du family agreed to stay to help cut the ribbons. There were still several gold pieces of foil on the table, but no one was here.


    But this was normal. Today is the Double Third Festival and the common people would go out to have a feast. Because their Jingfu Temple is adjacent to Qujiang Lake, it was also crowded with horse carriages in the early morning. The temple is so large that it can¡¯t not be easily looked after all the time.


    ¡°This novice nun also does not know where Du Tinglan has gone, but the Hu people have gone to watch the acrobatics performances. Whether Du Tinglan had gone to the theater or not, I don¡¯t know. Teng Yuyi, do you want this novice nun to lead the way for you?¡±


    The little novice nun looked at Teng Yuyi as she spoke, wearing a veil on her head and her jade wrists shining under the muslin. Although her face could not clearly be seen, she was a beauty in her own charming manner. The ladies in the nunnery were beautiful like clouds in the sky. To see such an outstanding woman, it is rare. It was heard that Du Tinglan is the cousin of the second aunt. Don¡¯t know what urgent matter there is, but as soon as she arrived at the nunnery, she went to look for the Du household.


    Teng Yuyi smiled and said: ¡°No need, my biao jie (cousin) does not like to watch the acrobatics performances. Maybe she is enjoying the flowers in the garden. Master, please stay behind. I will go search for her myself.¡±


    Having already taken two steps, Teng Yuyi suddenly turned back and pointed to the table: ¡°Master, is my biao jie (cousin) the one who had cut these colorful ribbons?¡±


    The little novice nun was stunned for a bit: ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°It happened to be that I am going to look for my biao jie (cousin). Can the master let me take these colorful ribbons?¡±


    ¡°It was originally some no use of a thing, not to mention that it was not made of the nunnery¡¯s gold foils and jade pieces. The little novice nun hurriedly said, ¡°Feel free to.¡±


    At this moment, another little novice nun came over and said: ¡°The Majesty wants to have a drink feast and there is no curfew in Chang¡¯an tonight. Near the river, the Moon Lantern Pavilion is going to hold the Jinshi banquet. The abbot said to look after the novice nuns, not to let anyone go near the Moon Lantern Pavilion.¡±


    The little novice respectfully listened. No wonder, there were many young men with silver saddles and white horses passing by the entrance of the nunnery just now. They came here for the annual Jinshi banquet.


    ¡°This disciple knows.¡± She turned her head, only to see that Teng Yuyi had already collected the colorful ribbons and left.


    Teng Yuyi looked at the Moon Lantern Pavilion not far away as she walked. The red roofs and blue tiles were hidden in the thin twilight. The glittering glazed lamps were lit under the eaves.


    In the previous life, Du biao jie (cousin) died on the night of Double Third Festival and Maid Hong was poisoned to death. It was supposed to be just a simple worship of the Buddha with yi mu (aunt), but for some reason, she secretly left the nunnery without permission.


    When she was found, the corpses of the girl and maid were unexpectedly found in the bamboo forest, not far away from the Moonlight Pavilion.


    When the accident happened, Teng Yuyi was in Yangzhou, but found that the death of her biao jie (cousin) was suspicious.


    Biao jie (cousin) has always been obedient and filial. Even if she doesn¡¯t like to have fun, she will still stay by yi mu¡¯s side. Why is it that when yi mu goes to Xiyuan theater to watch the acrobatic performance, biao jie (cousin) would be quietly staying at Yunhui Hall.


    These colorful ribbons were even more inexplicable. Today is not ¡°people¡¯s day¡±, why would my biao jie (cousin) think of cutting this. Even if biao jie (cousin) intends to arrange an opportunity to be alone, who does the colorful ribbon serve to pass a message to?


    Teng Yuyi quickly flipped through the gold foil in her hands, but was unable to find a word or two. She did not find it unusual. Although my sister cousin is naturally weak, she always acted very carefully in doing things. In the previous life, my aunts and uncles had already searched for so long, but they could not find out the person who led my biao jie (cousin) outside of the nunnery.


    Thinking of the tragic situation with biao jie (cousin) being strangled to death, Teng Yuyi looked up at the sky with hatred. It was getting late and she originally wanted to go with her aunt to find biao jie, but now there was not enough time.


    ¡°Bi Luo, you and Qing Gui go to Xiyuan theater to find my yi mu (aunt). I will take Bai Zhi to the bamboo forest outside the nunnery. If biao jie (cousin) and I don¡¯t come back when my aunt comes, tell her to bring people to the bamboo forest outside the Moonlight Pavilion to find us. Remember to be fast.¡±


    Bi Luo and Qing Gui responded and Teng Yuyi touched the invitation card in her sleeve. Fortunately, she had already prepared before coming.


    The gate outside the nunnery was colder and quieter than before. Tourists all flocked to the Xiyuan theater next door to watch the performance. On the tall stage, the Brahmin people were performing magic tricks. As soon as the music was turned on, the Kangguo women danced the enchanting garnet dance while twisting their waist.


    The sound of metal stone instruments entered the ear. Teng Yuyi sat on the small carriage and lifted the curtain to look outside. It was the Double Third Festival. There was no curfew and not to mention the common people (citizens), even the wealthy children of the nobility came here to have fun today.


    Walk along the edge of the water to the Moon Lantern Pavilion, where the expensively dressed young masters and beauties could be seen everywhere.


    Teng Yuyi and Bai Zhi looked around and could not find Du Tinglan in the crowd.


    Halfway through the road, the carriage suddenly stopped and a servant named Duan Fu stopped in front of the carriage and said: ¡°There are too many people here. This servant has asked around and the only person who has seen Lady Du is a vendor selling porridge. He said that Lady Du was with a maid and went to the southeast direction of the riverbank.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked in the direction and it was indeed the bamboo forest. She hurriedly said: ¡°follow behind the carriage¡±.


    It was getting late and the accident was only a moment away. The driver whips up the speed of the carriage.


    It was the largest bamboo forest in Chang¡¯an, stretching for a hundred meters back and forth. If people were inside, it would be very easy to get lost. In the previous life, that person came into the forest and quietly killed her biao jie (cousin) and the maid. Then quietly left.


    In the previous life, when Teng Yuyi arrived in Chang¡¯an, Du Tinglan was already in a coffin. While she was crying and helping her yi mu (aunt) sort out her belongings, she then realized that the day the accident happened, Du Tinglan was wearing an elegant gold skirt, which was her birthday gift to her biao jie (cousin).


    The skirt cost a lot of money, sewn one stitch by one stitch at a time by an embroidery lady in Yangzhou. The color is a warm gold and was luxurious like the clouds. Even in Chang¡¯an, it was rare to be seen.


    Today, she came prepared and the first thing she did since her arrival in the Jingfu nunnery, was to send Duan Fu to look for biao jie (cousin) around, using the gold dress as a clue. Sure enough, she quickly found out about the whereabouts of her biao jie (cousin).


    The bamboo forest was not far and the further you go ahead, the less people there are.


    ***


    With a calm face, Teng Yuyi felt something in her arms. The maid, Bai Zhi, sighed worriedly.


    A few days ago, on the way from Yangzhou to Chang¡¯an, the young lady accidentally fell into the water and felt seriously ill. When she woke up, she began to play with a strange sword.


    It was a small jadeite sword, with a green base and was about one foot long. Don¡¯t know where the lady got it from, but these days she often takes it out to play with. From her point of view, it seemed a little strange. A sword is the world¡¯s strongest and toughest thing. Where is the logic behind making a sword out of jadeite?


    Moreover, since the death of madam, the young lady had never played with the weapons in the mansion. As the daughter of a famous general, she was raised more delicately than a thousand gold (honorable daughter) in a Confucian Official¡¯s household. This time, she went straight to the Jingfu nunnery as soon as she got off the boat and also hid that small jadeite sword in her sleeve.


    Bai Zhi often served Teng Yuyi and knew that she had a pretty and sweet face, but had a lot of evil tricks behind her back. As a daughter of a noble family who communicated with the Teng Mansion on the weekdays, she also secretly suffered the lady¡¯s pain openly and secretly.


    The old master had no time to discipline his daughter for many years. Seeing that the lady¡¯s temperament was becoming more and more cunning, he had no choice, but to send the lady to Yangzhou Du Mansion, where she was supervised by his sister-in-law, Madam Du.


    The Du family is upright and clean. Madam Du treats the lady like her own flesh and blood. The elder daughter of the Du family, Du Tinglan, also puts her biao mei (younger cousin) at importance.


    Over the past few years, the lady has already regarded yi mu (aunt) and biao jie (cousin) as her own close relatives, but her temperament was far more awkward than the ordinary people. She won¡¯t say it, but the people who the lady cares about the most are Madam Du and the Du family¡¯s young lady.


    Bai Zhi could not guess why her master was so anxious, but it could be seen from the stern look in Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes that if Du Tinglan could not be found soon, Teng Yuyi would definitely do something unexpected.


    Bai Zhi looked out the window and froze: ¡°Lady, look.¡±


    Teng Yuyi put the jadeite sword in her sleeve and at the entrance of the bamboo forest, a carriage embroidered in jade and gold stopped.


    It seemed that it had arrived for not so long as the servants were busy setting up a tent in the outskirts of the bamboo forest. Looking at the luxurious and extravagance, it would be not an ordinary young master.


    Bai Zhi¡¯s face showed hesitation, but Teng Yuyi took care of herself, putting on the veil and got off the carriage. Ignoring all the servants as if they were nobody and walked straight into the bamboo forest.


    A servant saw Teng Yuyi and immediately stepped forward: ¡°Young lady, please stop here¡±.


    Teng Yuyi slightly bowed and smiled: ¡°This place is not forbidden. For what reason can I not pass?¡±


    The servant said: ¡°My young master wants to go to the riverside and this one has already set up a tent. Once he comes out of the forest, naturally one can pass.¡±


    Bai Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. Those words were extremely domineering. In such a large bamboo forest, saying that one can not pass, really meant that one can not pass.


    Teng Yuyi remained calm and nodded with a smile: ¡°Coincidentally, I also want to take a shortcut to the riverside for the banquet.¡±


    The servants all looked at each other, their faces showed a look of surprise. There was not more than one feast banquet near the riverbank and the people attending were all high-ranked officials and nobles. This lady looked soft and quiet, not being able to tell her background.


    ¡°Since it is a banquet, presumably there would be an invitation note.¡±


    ¡°Invitation?¡±


    At this time, a middle-aged maid who wore a headcovering stood in front of the carriage and said: Tonight, in addition to the banquet, the Majesty will also be in the Ziyun building to watch the big feast. There are also quite a lot of noble young masters there. Once this was spread out, it attracted many foolish young ladies.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked over and groaned in her heart. It was really the grievance in her previous life that she actually met this pair of master and maid here.


    The maid also looked at Teng Yiyu, wearing a veil on her head. One could not see the appearance of her clearly. But the maid was very sure that she had never seen such a person in Chang¡¯an before. Saying that she wanted to take the shortcut road to the riverbank, but could not even show the invitation. She did not think much of her identity, but along the way, one doesn¡¯t even know how many young ladies with no sense of importance were driven away.


    With a look of contempt on the woman¡¯s face, she spoke to the servants: ¡°Most of them came because of your young master again. Young lady, this old one advises you. Their young master is not to be messed with, so leave as soon as possible to save yourself from being bored.¡±


    These words directly hit Teng Yuyi with the idea of trying to climb one¡¯s status up by clinging onto the nobles. Bai Zhi¡¯s face was flushed red. This person clearly could not dare to often the person in the forest so she also had to wait here. Originally, they should have been in the same position, but unexpectedly, she came to look for trouble with them.


    ¡°Really?¡± Teng Yuyi sneered, ¡°What if I insisted on going in?¡±


    She took something out of her sleeve and said to the servants who were blocking the way: ¡°It is getting late, please ask your young master to make things easy.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s complexion changed slightly. It was a light yellow colored invitation notice that was commonly used in the king¡¯s palace. The upper section was Teng Shao, the military governor of Huainan and the Yangzhou governor. The lower section was a signature of the King of Chun¡¯an.


    They normally deal with the King of Chun¡¯an on the weekdays. The King¡¯s signature can instantly be recognized at a glance.


    The King of Chun¡¯an is the imperial clan of this dynasty and the cousin of the current emperor. Teng Shao, the envoy of Huainan, was a famous general with great prestige. It was heard that many years ago, the King of Chun¡¯an went down to Li Mountain and accidently encountered danger and was saved by Teng Shao.


    These two figures are the seniors of their masters. If their masters were here and saw them, they would have to salute and greet them.


    The servants did not dare to block her, but left the woman and the carriage to block the outside of the forest.


    The middle-aged maid half-opened her mouth when she heard someone in the carriage cough sternly. Listening to the voice, it belonged to a very young lady.


    The woman regained her senses and quickly changed into a respectful smile to make amends with Teng Yuyi.


    Teng Yuyi glanced at her, took Duan Fu and Bai Zhi and went into the forest. As they walked, she said to the old coachman: ¡°You wait here for any news. If yi mu (aunt) comes, immediately bring them into the forest to find us.¡±


    The author has something to say: The female lead is a pseudo-rebirth and it will be clarified later on.

 CH 2

    Bai Zhi thought back to the expression of Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes just now, secretly pinching her sweat. With the lady¡¯s vengeful nature, there was no guarantee that she would not find that servant to settle the score.


    ¡°Lady, do you recognize that maid¡¯s master?¡±


    Teng Yuyi ordered Bai Zhi to light the lantern. How could it just be considered only recognized. After three months, Duke Zhen¡¯s eldest young master suddenly came to her doorstep to break off the marriage. It was precisely for the sake of Dong Erniang (second lady) who was in the carriage.


    Remembering at the time when everyone was surprised to hear the news, father was even more angry and shocked. The face of Duke Zhen could not be saved as he had to help his son plead guilty. Moreover, Duan Ningyuan still acted stubborn like usual. He would rather be whipped than come to break off the marriage.


    ¡°If A¡¯Ye (father) is still not relieved, then add another hundred whips¡±.


    In the dim fog and rain, the young man in the ink-colored clothes knelt upright in front of the courtyard, posing as if he would rather die than turn back.


    Duke Zhen was so angry that he snatched the whip and whipped him.


    ¡°This old one will beat this bastard to death today!¡±


    Father watched coldly, not until Duke Zhen had beaten Duan Ningyuan half to death, did he speak: ¡°Withdrawing from the marriage for no reason is not to be blamed on my child. You were unfaith first. Don¡¯t even try to push the fault onto Yu¡¯er (what Teng Yuyi¡¯s father calls her). If this matter spreads out, it is bound to stir up talk among the streets. If I hear half a word accusing my Yu¡¯er, then don¡¯t blame me, Teng Shao, for being ruthless!¡±


    Saying that he will tear up the marriage agreement contract in public and expel the dying Duan Ningyuan from his mansion.


    When it was first mentioned in public, everyone was surprised that Duan Ningyuan would do something so dishonorable, but as time went on, there were other opinions about the situation.


    Duan Ningyuan was widely recognized as a virtuous gentleman, and was willing to bear all the world¡¯s insults. It had to be that Teng Shao¡¯s daughter is immoral herself.


    It was heard that this young lady is very two-faced (outer and inner appearance don¡¯t match), with a face like a flower, but with a nature of being extremely cunning.


    These rhetoric words became more and more critical. It did not take long for it to spread into the ears of Teng Shao. A woman¡¯s reputation was extremely important. After today, who would dare to propose a marriage to the Teng family again.


    However, before Teng Shao could rush back from Huainan province to take action, Little General Duan was caught having a tryst (private meeting between lovers) with Dong Erniang.


    It was the autumn shooting ceremony and the banquet¡¯s guests were mostly all princes and nobles. The location was at Leyouyuan and close by, there was an old abandoned Buddhist temple. Not knowing who, but one said that there are strange flowers blooming in the temple and this aroused everyone¡¯s interest at once.


    Everyone wanted to go to have fun, but they happened to bump into Little General Duan and the two thousand gold (honorable daughter) of the Dong Ming Mansion having a tryst.


    Dong Erniang wore a male beard for the convenience of going out, but it could not hide her tender appearance.


    Dong Erniang burst into tears. Duan Ningyuan warmly comforted her. The two of them were etiquette, but everyone could see Duan Ningyuan¡¯s admiration and care for Dong Erniang.


    The incident caused an uproar and the two of them were clearly in love and inseparable. It could be seen that they have been in contact with each other for a very long time. Little General Duan¡¯s behavior was always praised. Unexpectedly, the reason why he wanted to break off the marriage agreement was actually because he fell in love with another woman.


    Earlier, there were so many rude speculations about the young lady of the Teng family, but Little General Duan did not even say a word to defend her. Even if there was no affection, they had a marriage contract with each other after all. He only cared for his beloved and allowed the young lady of the Teng family to be slandered, simply having a wooden and stone heart (cold and ruthless).


    For a while, people made excuses while some were disgusted by what Duan Tingyuan did. Others accused Dong Erniang for being frivolous and deceiving with her charm.


    That night, Teng Yuyi was lying on the chair, calmly drinking the shidongchun (name of the wine) from the cup.


    She had no interest in whoever Duan Ningyuan wanted to fly away with. But because of one selfish action, she also had to compensate for it and it really has excessively gone too far.


    Duan Ningyuan is a very cautious person. In order to set up this situation, she put in a lot of effort, and finally, the day has arrived where these two people have their reputation swept away. How could she not have a drink.


    ***


    The female maid saw that Teng Yuyi and the others had successfully entered the forest and went forward to discuss it, but the group of high-ranked servants only cared about guarding the outside of the forest and did not let them go in no matter what.


    The female servant¡¯s voice was not soft. Bai Zhi listened to the words in the beginning and only then did she realize that this maid was the steward of the Dong Ming Mansion in Wannian county.


    Although Bai Zhi has been in Yangzhou all year around, she still knows that Chang¡¯an city is divided into two counties: the eastern city belongs to the Wannian County and the western city belongs to the Chang¡¯an Country.


    The two magistrates are only on the official rank of the fifth rank, but they are located in Jingjizhi, holding onto the real power. No wonder even the steward of the mansion is so domineering.


    All the negotiations were all in vain, the middle-aged maid was so embarrassed that she only heard the voice of the person in the carriage speak. The servant got into the cart and came out lifting the curtains. She angrily ordered the coachman and said: ¡°The second lady is worried about the old madam¡¯s illness. After attending the banquet, quickly rush back to the city. Don¡¯t waste any time here and take the detour.¡±


    The coachman obeyed and drove the carriage gradually further and further away.


    Bai Zhi looked at Teng Yuyu. As soon as the lady entered the forest, she was extremely cautious. No matter how curious she was, she did not dare to ask any questions, only wondering what the identity of the young master of those high-ranked servants was. Not even respecting the magistrate of the Wannian county. Presumably, he has probably already left the forest as not far away, one could hear the sound of laughter and footsteps, but gradually only the sound of the desolated rustling wind could be heard.


    With the calm depth of water flowing, the more quiet it is, the more strange it feels.


    After walking for a while, one could not tell the difference between the east, west, north, and south. In the end, Bai Zhi could only be frustrated. Fortunately, there was Duan Fu by their side. This old servant had been sent to the lady¡¯s side by the old master since she was three years old. He was very loyal and faithful. Earlier, he was ordered by the lady to go and find Du Tinglan. Now, he has followed them into the forest. With him by their side, he could protect the lady and this finally made one feel at ease.


    The air was cold and thick, slowly infiltrating a trace of a bitter smell. The further one went, the more pungent the smell became. The three of them became suspicious, and suddenly a woman¡¯s scream was heard. The treetops were rustling as if some huge creature flew over their heads.


    Bai Zhi hurridenly tried to protect Teng Yuyi. Teng Yuyi spoke in a low voice: ¡°Duan Fu!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Only hearing a clang sound, the cold light of a blade approached, and Duan Fu drew his sword and flew out.


    Teng Yuyi raised her skirt and chased after. Although the woman¡¯s scream was brief, it was clear that it was her biao jie (cousin), but just now she did not know if the huge creature that passed was a human or an animal.


    Thousands of thoughts ran through her mind, the murderer could not be someone who was from the forest. If he wanted to kill someone, why would he make such a commotion out of it. Blocking so many carriages from entering the forest, it was basically telling the entire world that he was the murderer.


    In her opinion, most murderers would hide in the dark places in the forest. For the fear of being plotted against, she took great precautions after entering the forest. Who knew the sudden changes in this life would be more strange than she expected.


    The sharp weapons made clanging sounds and Duan Fu has already fought against that thing, using the weapon made of a thousand-year of black iron that his father obtained when he was guarding the Pamir Mountains. Splitting stones and chopping gold, it was indestructible.


    Teng Yuyi calmed down a bit. No matter where the murderer came from, it was rare to see Duan Fu lose.


    Bai Zhi was very frightened. Fortunately, the lantern in her hand was not thrown away. The lady and the maid ran a few steps, and a trembling shadow of light reflected forward. Laying on the ground was vaguely a woman.


    Teng Yuyu pulled out the jadeite sword from her sleeve and was about to go forward, but was stopped by the remaining shred of rationality and told Bai Zhi raised the lantern: ¡°look at who the person is.¡±


    Bai Zhi shivered and used a lantern to light up the person.


    ¡°Maid Hong?¡±


    Maid Hong¡¯s face was like gold paper (nervous and fearful), but fortunately she was still breathing. Teng Yuyi squatted down to check, anxiously asked: ¡°Where is my biao jie?¡±


    Servant Hong coughed and coughed until she opened her eyes wide. Her expression was blank for a moment, and she got up in a panic: ¡°Lady! Lady!¡±


    This Maid had already been scared to death. Teng Yuyi was anxious and in a hurry, passed the lantern that Bai Zhi was holding and was about to get up when a ¡°bang¡± was heard behind her back. A heavy object struck the ground, only to hear Duan Fu groan: ¡°Lady, look out!¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s mind went blank, how could Duan Fu lose?


    Before there was time to turn her head back, a strange wind rushed from behind and the wind was wrapped in a thick fragrance of grass and wood.


    The pupils of Maid Hong and Bai Zhi dilated. That thing was too quick and before the two of them could push Teng Yuyi out of the way, the hand of the black shadow had already reached Teng Yuyi¡¯s shoulders. With just a single strike, it was enough to tear Teng Yuyi into two halves.


    When the spirit saw that it succeeded, to one¡¯s surprise, it laughed strangely. The tone of the voice was soft and light, like a woman full of tenderness. When Maid Hong and Bai Zhi finally had the courage to step forward and help, but hearing this frightening laugh, they both fainted on the spot in fear.


    Duan Fu slowly started to stand up and yell, but as long as this thing had its giant claws, the lady¡¯s life was hard to save.


    At that moment, he still had a lot of strength, his arm was already broken. He forcibly grasped the handle of the sword and rose from the ground, dove straightforward like an eagle.


    This move had the power of opening the mountains and splitting a stone, it will make the skin and flesh of that thing bloom. The peak of the sword was brought down as if it was striking a rock, ¡°clank, clank, clank¡±, splashing orange sparks, but the skin and flesh was not cut or split.


    That thing was extremely proud and its laughter became even sweeter. At first glance, it sounds like a delicate fifteen or sixteen year old girl. It seemed like vines had grown out under the giant claws, and slowly caressed Teng Yuyi¡¯s neck.


    Duan Fu was scared out of his wits, and just as he was about to collide with its shoulders. A silver bell-like laughter rang in his ears and suddenly turned into a scream of misery.


    Only to see Teng Yuyi holding a jadeite sword and viciously stabbing at the giant claw on her shoulder.


    With each stab, the monster let out an eerie cry. As it was suffering from pain of having one¡¯s heart pierced. Its scream was incomparably mournful.


    Duan Fu was so shocked that he forgot to take back his hand. Teng Yuyi had already long forgotten about being afraid.


    Before coming, she had imagined everything thousands and thousands of times already. If the murderer of her biao jie could be catch on the spot, she would definitely have that person suffer pain like having one¡¯s flesh cut off one by one. Thinking that her biao jie still might be in the hands of this thing, she striked very fiercely and fast.


    After the tragic death of her biao jie, her yi mu (aunt) also became ill because of the heavy blows of the situation. In just half a year, she had lost two of the most important people to her. It turns out that the disaster all started because of this monster and she hated not being able to eat its flesh and sleep on its skin.


    Just stabbing into the flesh was not enough. Teng Yuyi smirked, like pounding chopped meat into sauce, the tip of the sword was stirred back and forth of the monster¡¯s claws.


    The monster¡¯s scream was raised a bit, becoming louder, but he helplessly could not move. With a ¡°plop¡±, a heavy object fell to the ground again and in the darkness, one could hear the painful groan of a woman.


    It was as if a string in Teng Yuyi¡¯s mind had been plucked.


    ¡°biao jie!¡±


    ¡°It is biao jie! Quick, Duan Fu!¡±


    Duan Fu did not wait for the order. When he saw an opportunity, he rolled on the spot and took Du Tinglan into his arms. Between the leaps and falls, he took her away from the monster¡¯s feet.


    Teng Yuyi was about to stab again, but with this sudden distraction, her shoulders became light. In the midst of a scream, the monster unexpectedly tore off his giant claws.


    In an instant, blood flowed out like a pillar and the filthy smell shot up into the sky.


    The monster cried out miserably, like a woman with a broken heart that sounded high up into the treetops and instantly disappeared into the night.


    Outside the forest, a light like fire shone brightly and the sound of footsteps came in a chaotic manner. Madam Du rushed over with her servants, ¡°Lan¡¯er, Yue¡¯er!¡±


    Randomly deciding to follow, there were also the high-ranked servants who set up the tent outside the forest.


    When everyone saw the situation, they all showed a look of surprise. Don¡¯t know what illusion that spirit had made, but with the earth-rumbling fight, there was not even a slight sound heard from outside the forest.


    A servant squatted down and picked up the fallen limbs of the spirit. Without being able to see that thing turn into a pile of black dust, the person changed his expression: ¡°go and inform the prince.¡±


    ¡°The prince had just left for the changjijiu (a field where the nobles come to compete with a bow). The key was lost outside of the Moon Lantern Pavilion. How can this one deliver the news to him?¡±


    ¡°The King of Chun¡¯an is also going to be at the riverbank tonight. What if I go to his Majesty, the King and ask him to go find the prince. The origin of this spirit is unknown. If it is not taken care of, there will certainly be someone who will suffer.¡±


    Teng Yuyi had just recovered from the shock and hurriedly picked up her biao jie to take a look at her, who was still unconscious, but fortunately, she was breathing normally.


    Teng Yuyu¡¯s nose became sour and hot (tingling sensation due to a pungent odor). In front of her was a beautiful face with fresh vitality, not the face that was lifeless, swollen, and pale when she came back from YangZhou in her previous life.


    For several days, she was stuck on the boat from Yangzhou to Chang¡¯an, planning day and night on how to avoid the same tragedy. Now that her biao jie was alive in front of her, she had the feeling of what an aftermath of a disaster felt like.


    Madam Du¡¯s face was pale. She hurriedly pushed past the servants and rushed to the front: ¡°what happened?¡±


    Teng Yuyi smelled the familiar scent on her Yi Mu¡¯s coat, as if her throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton balls. Looking up, she calmly said: ¡°I made an appointment with biao jie to come here to have fun, but who knew that we would bump into an evil creature.¡±


    As for why her biao jie went out of the nunnery was still a mystery to her. There were too many people around, so it is necessary to be cautious.


    Madam Du¡¯s thoughts turned very fast, seeing one of her daughters pass out in sight and the other seemingly terrified. In a moment of fear, she hurriedly brought the two of them into her embrace: ¡°good children, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    She looked around with lingering fear. In a layer of voices, she ordered the servants: ¡°quickly take Yi Niang (first lady) to the carriage and return to the city to find a doctor.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was reluctant to leave Yi Mu¡¯s embrace, but there were still many things to be taken care of at the moment. She stood and went to check Duan Fu¡¯s injuries, only seeing that from his right shoulder and down, his whole arm was covered in blood.


    Duan Fu remained silent, Teng Yuyi was so anxious and asked the old coachman to help Duan Fu: ¡°There is jin chuang medicine (for injuries caused by weapons) in the carriage, but stop the bleeding first.¡±


    Outside of the forest, they had settled down with Du Tinglan, now waiting to help Maid Hong and Bai Zhi up the carriage. Only seeing the horse¡¯s hooves hook up which raised a lot of dust. Just now, that group of servants that had left, now returned and was followed by people from the palace, wearing yellow clothes.


    That group of people rushed to the front: ¡°Dare to ask if this is the carriage of the General Teng¡¯s mansion. This little one is the close attendant of the King of Chun¡¯an County. His Majesty has heard of this matter and in case anyone else would suffer, ordered us to hurry here to seal off the bamboo forest.¡±


    ¡°The King of Chun¡¯an?¡± Madame Du lifted the curtain. She had already noticed that her daughter¡¯s lips were purple long ago and her heart was boiling.


    ¡°It is not only the people here who suffered. The carriage from Dongming Mansion in Wannian County also passed by and suffered from this.¡±


    ¡°Since the injuries were caused by an evil spirit, an ordinary doctor can not help much. It happened to be that a Taoist priest is also here to have fun at the Qujiang. The King has already called for the Taoist priest. On the other hand, ordered us to bring the people with injuries to the Ziyun Building.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was shocked for a moment, and hurriedly grabbed Madam Du¡¯s hand: ¡°Yi Mu, follow the words of the servants from the palace and quickly carry Maid Hong and Bai Zhi to the carriage.¡±


    Biao jie looked very weak and almost lifeless. Duan Fu¡¯s face looked like it was covered in a cloud of black mist. Without thinking much, one would know that it was related to that evil spirit. If one was not treated for soon, death will only be the aftermath.


    If she was not mistaken, this Taoist leader who could freely enter and leave the Ziyun building had a very lonely temperament, but is now regarded as an honest and humble mentor by the current Emperor.


    This person¡¯s skills are very good. It is incomparable within the entire world.

 CH 3

    The Ziyun building is right by the river, opposite of the Moon Lantern Pavilion.


    After what had just happened, no one dared to take the shortcut again, bypassing the bamboo forest to the main road. It took a long time to get to the riverbank.


    Through the light outside the window of the carriage, Teng Yuyi looked at the wound on her biao jie (cousin)¡¯s palm. The bloodstains have not healed and were extremely thin and deep. Originally one thought that it was caused by the monster, but now the more one looked at it, the more it seemed to be caused by a pair of embroidery scissors.


    ¡°yi mu (aunt), look¡±


    Madam Du held Du Tinglan¡¯s hand to examine it back and front, in a trembling voice: ¡°When going out this morning, there was no injury. Most likely was injured by the monster.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was full of doubts as the monster¡¯s claws were as big as a palm- leaf fan. If the monster deliberately wanted to injure her, her biao jie¡¯s hand would have been covered with blood and flesh. How could it just leave a thin scar?


    ¡°yi mu, before A jie (older sister) left, did she tell you that she was going to leave the nunnery?¡±


    Madam Du teared up and said: ¡°When has she ever told me? I went to the front to watch the acrobatic performances. Your A jie felt bored and decided to stay at the Yun Hall to rest. I was thinking about going back to the city after the acrobatic performances were finished. Who knew that at a turn of a head (in an instant), this child would leave the nunnery and to also have bumped into such a strange situation.¡±


    She was hesitant for a moment, grabbed Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand and said in a low voice: ¡°You are a good child. You and your sister have contacted each other through writing letters. Has your sister ever mentioned a young wealthy noble in the letters?¡±


    Teng Yiyu had already thought about this question for a thousand times, but when the accident happened, she had not contacted her biao jie for more than half a year. The two were separate and with the cautious nature of her biao jie, she would only talk about private matters in person and would never write it down at will.


    ¡°Sister would often give me some novelty objects and has never mentioned anything else. However, I would like to ask yi mu, is there anything unusual about my sister these days in the mansion?¡±


    Madam Du¡¯s heart jumped, thinking back and forth for quite a while: ¡°It is not like you don¡¯t know your sister, always steady and comprehensive. Even if she encountered something unpleasant, her face would never show it. These days, I have seen her look a bit depressed. Intentionally paying attention to her life these days, nothing seemed wrong or improper. These past few days, hearing that you were coming to Chang¡¯an, your sister moved all your bedding quilts to her room. All the food that you have mentioned to her, she one by one presented them out for you. I saw that she was very happy and did not seem to be dealing with any stressful matters in her heart, so I decided to let this thought go.¡±


    She beat her chest in regret: ¡°I am so stupid, there are good and bad people in the nunnery. How could she be left alone in the back of the courtyard! If she can not be saved, I won¡¯t live either.¡±


    Teng Yuyi grabbed Madam Du¡¯s shoulder: We have invited the Taoist priest, Qing Xuzi. You¡¯re still afraid that sister can not be saved? Sister is now only waiting for the treatment and everything still needs to be decided by yi mu. If yi mu has a disordered state of mind now, how will things from now be done efficiently?¡±


    Madam Du was startled for a moment, wiping her tears and nodded: ¡°good child, you still understand. Yi Mu was just anxiously and mentally disorganized just now.¡±


    After speaking, she slowly tried to calm herself down and ordered her servants: ¡°Send people to the city to quickly deliver news to the old master and the eldest master. The sooner, the better!¡±


    Teng Yuyi recalled back to the situation in the forest with a gloomy face, just as the carriage passed the Moon Lantern Pavilion, she subconsciously turned her head to look out.


    The lights inside the building were very bright and the Jinshi banquet was held.


    The guests were already seated and the door of the attic was tightly closed. From the outside, one would not be able to see anything useful. She carefully looked at it for half a moment and no matter how suspicious one was, one could only give up.


    Before arriving at the Ziyun Building, an elderly servant from the palace greeted her and said: ¡°The Taoist Priest was drinking in the building, but once he heard that the Jinshi Banquet was about to start, he immediately disappeared.


    His Majesty, the King feared that there would be a delay and ordered this old servant to wait here, and find the Taoist Priest at the Moon Lantern Pavilion.¡±


    Madam Du couldn¡¯t care why an old Taoist Priest who was nearly seventy years old, would be interested in ji qiu (golfing in the ancient times) She hurriedly got out of the carriage and said: ¡°Thank you Your Majesty for the trouble with everything.¡±


    The old servant ordered a few people to lift up the palanquins: ¡°His Majesty the King often remembers General Teng for his life-saving grace that year. Coincidentally, there was an opportunity tonight and it is common sense for people to repay acts of kindness, not to mention that the people in your mansion are all very worried about their safety. Even if there was no friendship made that year, His Majesty would still not sit idly by.¡±


    At this moment, the evening wind blew the curtain of the palanquin. Du Tinglan choked due to the swift wind and her face was a scary ashy gray color.


    With the twitching of her nose, she vomited out a mouthful of dark blood.


    The situation became so scary that words could not describe it. Teng Yuyu and Madam Du¡¯s hearts were trembling while wiping off the blood with a handkerchief and said: ¡°It is probably because of the cold wind blowing, so would Gong Gong (eunuch) please try to quickly bring us inside.¡±


    The old servant only knew that they had encountered some evil thing and did not know that the situation was this urgent and dangerous, so he hurridenly said: ¡°quickly follow this old servant, the second lady of the Dong family of the Wannian County also suffered a blow. Originally, I was supposed to rush back to the city to provide medical treatment, but heard that His Majesty, the King had already called for the Taoist and had him temporarily take care of those who were injured. He had also already entered the Ziyun building.¡±


    Madam Du nodded, His Majesty usually only invited the officials of the third rank and above to accompany him for a drink. Without an invitation from the wealthy nobles, ordinary officials could not enter the Ziyun building.


    The Ziyun building, other than the floor for the big officials, also had many annexes of all sizes, covering a very wide area that was enough to hold a thousand people.


    The old servant did not take them into the main building and directly took them to an annex in the back.


    Most of the females from official families were in the main building, enjoying the feast, but there were still a lot of noble ladies, who were vigorously decorated with pearls. If the noble ladies were to not be careful and become drunk, they would often leave in a palanquin by themselves. In order to not draw eyes (attention), the old servant specifically prepared a few palanquins.


    While passing by the central hall, the musical orchestra played in a full swing and the opera performers gracefully walked to the center and started to dance.


    Teng Yuyi did not glance sideways and followed closely behind the old servant.


    In a blink of an eye, they have arrived at Lanxia Pavilion. This place was located in the northwest corner of the back courtyard. There was a rockery garden in the front and behind it was a wall. Everyone thinks that the scenery is not good, only the noble ladies that became drunk would be willing to come here to take a look.


    The old servant knew that this place was a lot more peaceful and quiet than any other place, so he deliberately reserved it for the injured victims.


    A group of people was just about to enter the courtyard when someone suddenly exclaimed: ¡°Why is there a man hidden in the palanquin?¡±


    Everyone stopped. It turned out that a servant from the palace fell when he walked down the steps and accidentally caused Duan Fu¡¯s leg to be revealed. Just by the look of the boots on his feet, one would know that it was a male servant.


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du both looked at each other. Previously, they were afraid that something unexpected would happen, so they purposely tightly covered the palanquin that Duan Fu was in. Reasonability, it should not expose any flaws and one did not know why a palace servant would suddenly fall.


    The people who spoke were a group of ladies who were wearing flowers and jade hairpins. Their faces showed signs of drunkenness. From the looks of it, they were about to go to the Lanxia Pavilion to rest.


    ¡°Wen Gong Gong (Eunuch), how could the back courtyard have such a roughed up servant, hurry and throw this thing out of here!¡±


    The old servant smiled and went forward to salute: ¡°This old servant acted out of proportion. This is the lady of the General Teng¡¯s family of the Huainan province. This is the wife of Doctor Du of Guozixue (National imperial Academy). On the way to the banquet tonight, one accidentally bumped into an accident. At the moment, one was in a hurry to save the injured. The King Of Chun¡¯an County heard that many people were injured, so he went to invite the Taoist priest. Before leaving, he ordered this old servant to help the injured here, but because the situation was too urgent, there was no time to notify everyone. Hope that the ladies do not blame one.¡±


    The women¡¯s faces lightened a bit: ¡°So this is what happened, I have always been timid and suddenly saw that there was a servant hiding the palanquin. I mistakenly thought that someone had tried to trespass the back courtyard, so that is why I acted out of proportion. We apologize for it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi lightly laughed, lifted up the side of the veil and politely greeted back: ¡°Absolutely can not afford it, this situation happened unexpectedly. It is all our fault.¡±


    When the group of women saw that she was delicate and graceful, their hearts had a good impression. Someone said in a low voice: ¡°A few days ago, I heard that there was an evil spirit doing evil deeds and in the end, several ladies died. Because there were no physical injuries, the judiciary department thought that they died without any illness, until more and more people came to report it to the officials, only then did it alarm the Imperial Court of Judiciary.


    Teng Yiyu was shocked. In the previous life when her biao jie was murdered, they was no news of any evil spirit doing evil deeds in Chang¡¯an city. Biao jie¡¯s neck had extremely obvious traces of being strangled. It was clear that she was murdered by someone. Why was it that the bodies did not have any signs of injuries? Was it that the monster she met in the forest tonight was not the one that murdered her biao jie in her previous life.


    ¡°Since you have invited the Imperial Court of Judiciary and Taoist priest, Qing Xuzi into this matter. Whatever is causing this misfortune, will probably soon be figured out. Lady Teng, bring this male servant outside to wait for the treatment, don¡¯t need to deal with it in the courtyard.¡±


    Madam Du smiled: ¡°They can¡¯t be blown by the cold wind. If they were to stay outside, one is afraid that before the treatment has arrived, they will have already lost their lives. They only got injured because they were protecting their master, how would it be right to ignore them.¡±


    The women looked hesitant: ¡°But there are many ladies here that are drunk and to have this male servant just lie here in the courtyard. What if a noble lady came here to have a rest and happened to bump into this servant, then what can be done?¡±


    Wen Gong Gong spoke: ¡°Everything happened because this old servant did not think carefully. I only thought that the injured victims were all women, but only realized that there was a male servant that was also injured when this one arrived to greet Lady Teng and Madam Du. Earlier, I had already had the second lady of Dong County rest in the Lanxia Pavilion. She won¡¯t be able to go out of the courtyard for a while, so I decide to go along with this. This old servant has already cleared it up with the ZhaoLe Pavillon next door, at most it will take a quarter of an hour to settle down.¡±


    The women softened a bit, and suddenly someone said: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A beautiful woman appeared and lazily walked into the courtyard, looking around at everyone with a pair of quick-witty and beautiful pupils as she walked. The woman¡¯s hair on the temples was attached with a bluish-green flower, having a very graceful and extraordinary demeanor.


    The noble ladies all walked forward and greeted: ¡°Mrs. An Guogong.¡±


    Teng Yuyu¡¯s previous stay in Chang¡¯an was not long, but she had known a lot of the ladies from aristocratic families. She vaguely remembers that after the death of the original wife, An Guogong married Zhao Junli¡¯s widowed sister.


    Madam Li had a beautiful face and was very skillful in music growing up. Old Lady Li regarded this daughter as a pearl in her palm, listening to her play the zither everyday.


    Madam Li was also filial and obedient. She was raised by her mother until she was in her twenties. It was originally a rare and good marriage, but unexpectedly after three years of being married, her husband fell while riding a horse and passed away.¡±


    Madam Li unhappily ended up returning to Chang¡¯an to travel. She met An Guogong by chance and was shocked at the sight of each other (basically love at first sight). The next day, he ordered people to go and propose a marriage to her.


    In Teng Yuyi¡¯s impression, Little An Guogong¡¯s wife was physically weak and did not like to tour around. Because she had never met Madam Li in her previous life, upon seeing it tonight, one realized that Madam Li is a very bright person (the nature of being cheerful and lively).


    Someone told her about what had just happened and Mrs. An Guogong raised half of her eyebrows: ¡°Tonight, all the courtyards are occupied, only Lanxia Pavilion is not. Don¡¯t let us be sobered up here, where else we go then? In the morning, they forced me to drink a lot of wine and I became  very agitated. If I don¡¯t rest soon, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become sick.¡±


    Wen Gong Gong¡¯s expression became tense. Tonight, the wind was very strong and the curtain of the palanquin could not block any wind. He had just found out now that the lady of the Du family had taken in a breath of wind and her face became that much more terrifying. If this male servant was laying out in the wind, it would be expected that he would lose his life very fast.


    Madam Du went inside the palanquin to look at Du Tinglan. Her breath showed signs of weakness, hands and feets were ice cold, and now must immediately be carried inside to receive treatment, but looking at the position that Mrs. An Guogong had, how can they vacate the courtyard easily.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly throw him out, he won¡¯t die. He is just a vulgar servant, but actually seems to be even more valuable than his master.¡± Mrs. An Guogong seemed very drunk, and after saying these words, she pressed her hand on her forehead and slowly walked toward the inside of the courtyard.


    Madam Du was so angry as if fire was burning inside of her. Thinking about what to say, Teng Yuyi smiled and spoke before her: ¡°Mrs. Guogong did not know that Wen Gong Gong arranged for the injured victims to be in the same courtyard. First, it was convenient for the Taoist Priest to come here. Second, it was also for quickly being able to find the origin of that evil thing as soon as possible. This evil monster appeared out of nowhere and has powers that are very outstanding. If we don¡¯t stop them, one does not know who the next lady that gets hurt will be.¡±


    The group of women¡¯s expressions changed, and Mrs. An Guogong stopped and turned back to look at Teng Yuyi.


    Teng Yuyi continued to speak: ¡°Just now, everyone here was not at the bamboo forest, and would not know how fierce and scary that evil spirit is. Its claws are so big that one grab can take someone¡¯s life away. When it attacks people, there is not a slightest sound.¡±


    The people in the court looked at each other in dismay, their eyes deepened with fear.


    Teng Yuyi spoke: ¡°If this evil creature is still out there for one more day, then there would be no peace in Chang¡¯an for one more day. If the ladies go out, they may collide with it at any time. Now we only hope that the Taoist can quickly come and capture this monster as soon as possible. However, even if the Taoist has the ability to reach the heavens, he still must save the life of this old servant first. The reason is¡ª¡ª¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong was aroused: ¡°With all due respect, I still can¡¯t not see what capability this old servant has. So tell me, when the Taoist Priest comes, why must he save this old servant first?¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled and said: ¡°The Taoist Priest has never met the monster before. If the Taoist Priest fails to find the weakness of the monster when fighting, then there would be a likely chance that the monster will escape by chance. However, with this old servant, it is different. Not only has he seen the appearance of the monster, but also knows the monster¡¯s abilities and how he attacks. Just as the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy, if you want to catch this monster, then you must save this old servant¡¯s life and not only that, but also find a way to help him quickly wake up and regain consciousness.¡±


    The noble ladies loosened a bit. Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s face changed into an unpredictable expression and from the looks of it, she had no intention of stopping it any longer.


    ¡°Forgot to say something.¡± Teng Yuyi added solemnly, ¡°If it was not for this old servant risking his life to try to withstand the monster, one would be afraid that the monster would have already come to Ziyuan to cause chaos. To ruin the banquet is a small matter, but to have injured people is a big matter.¡±


    The group of people felt a chill down their backs. Hearing these words, they almost cried out and lowered their heads and got up. Teng Yuyi¡¯s gaze swept from light to right and saw that everything was settled. She naturally asked Wen Gong Gong to carry the injured victims inside and turned her eyes to the corridor. She turned around and knelt, ¡°Thank you Madam for granting permission.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong smiled lazily: ¡°Whose family¡¯s daughter are you? I have never seen you in Chang¡¯an before.¡±


    Wen Gong Gong and Madam Du were busy settling down the injured victims. Teng Yuyi wanted to go inside the room, but she had to put on a patient smile and say: ¡°Replying to Madam¡¯s words, this little girl¡¯s surname is Teng, A¡¯Ye (father) is the envoy of the Huannian province, Teng Shao.¡±


    ¡°Turns out it is General Teng¡¯s one thousand gold (honorific daughter). Just now, I was drunk and disrespectful. If I have done or said anything improper, I will apologize to Lady Teng first.¡±


    Teng Yuyi pretended to be generous: ¡°Madam is exaggerating, everything was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°I know that Lady Teng is still displeased with me. Now that I am sobered up and figured out what had happened. How about this, I will give you a good item to make up for my mistake.¡±


    She took off her embroidered pouch from her waist and took out a small jade-colored porcelain bottle: ¡°Last year, Mr. An Guogong got this from the Taoist priest, Qing Xuanzi. Saying that it can resist a hundred different poisons. I am always very timid, so after receiving this elixir, I now always bring it with me. It is also a coincidence as a few months ago, I went to Weiqu to have fun with ru niang (nursing mother) and accidentally bumped into an evil spirit. My nursing mother was unconscious on the spot and her body changed color as if it was dyed with a layer of gold sand. I was very scared at the moment and thought of this elixir and immediately fed a pill to Ru Niang. With just half a pillar of an incense stick, everything was good.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was secretly shocked and upon listening to the description, it actually corresponded to her biao jie¡¯s current symptoms.


    Madam Du and the steward of the Dong county magistrate¡¯s family were inside the room and hearing a few words, they hurriedly lifted the curtain and came out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what type of evil spirits you have met, but Qing Xuanzi, the Taoist priest, is very profound. His prescription is advanced and can exorcise evil spirits. You can take it and go use it, perhaps it can help one withstand for a bit.¡±


    Madam Du was overjoyed. Her daughter¡¯s life was on the line (at risk). Qing Xuanzi, the Taoist priest, has not arrived yet. This elixir was undoubtedly a sweet rain and dew for them. She quickly hurried down the steps and bowed her head in gratitude: ¡°Many thanks, madam¡±.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s mind was full of thoughts on how to save her biao jie and Duan Fu. Immediately putting away the pressuring thoughts and following Madam Du to respectfully and seriously salute.


    Mrs. An Guogong asked them to quickly get up and try to cover up the awkward situation: ¡°Who told me to be so ill-mannered after being drunk, apologizing should only be right. If I don¡¯t, one won¡¯t be able to make good connections (friends). The more I look at it, the more I think that this child is very likable. Come here, take off the veil and let me see you.¡±


    Teng Yuyi lifted up the veil and inadvertently glanced down with her eyes suddenly fixed.


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s movements were charming to the greatest extent, holding Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand and saying: ¡°In all of the world, to say in Guangling. I now have seen such beauty like Lady Teng, I now know where Yangzhou¡¯s famous reputation comes from. I have wanted to come to Yangzhou for a long time already, but afraid that my body has not improved much. It is rare to be in this kindred spirit, so is Lady Teng willing to accompany me to talk about the local conditions and customs here?¡±


    The group of women laughed in surprise: ¡°Usually only know that Mrs. An Guogong likes to drink and play the guqin. It is rare to see madam have this much interest in something else. The several injured people also already have a life-saving elixir, so why not go to the room next door to have a chat and drink wine. It is not too late to wait for the Taoist to come before leaving.¡±


    Having just received a gift, now one could not say the word, ¡°no¡±. Madam Du anxiously entered the house to take care of the others and patted Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand. In a low voice, said: ¡°Go, yi mu will go inside to feed them the medicine. You are new to Chang¡¯an and should take this opportunity to get to know more young ladies. It would also be more convenient to wander around the chamber in the future.¡±


    Teng Yuyi stared at her hand that Mrs. An Guogong was holding. With uncertainty in one¡¯s heart and after thinking back and forth for a little bit, she squeezed out a smile while agreeing.


    Surrounded in left and right, Teng Yuyi could only follow the group of women into the room. Unexpectedly after just taking two steps, a bang sound was heard and something fell from the belt that was on her waist. It rolled and rolled away until it reached the edge of Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s feet and stopped.


    Turns out it was a round silver silk hydrangea. Teng Yuyi blinked her eyes: ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my sachet.¡±


    She leisurely parted the group of women and went forward to pick up that thing. When she got up, she ¡°accidentally¡± bumped into the right arm of Mrs. An Guogong, through the layer of lighty and soft fabric, only felt something stiff and uncomfortable underneath.


    As it had been struck by lightning, she looked around the courtyard. The steward of the Dong county magistrate¡¯s family was in a hurry. Madam Du was anxiously distributing the pills to that woman. She stepped forward and grabbed the medicine bottle: ¡°wait.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Teng Yuyi looked at the medicine bottle, but her ears were kept on the movements around her. Without knowing when, Lanxia Pavilion became very quiet. There should have been a lot of cheerful music playing outside, but now not even a trace of sound could be heard.


    The situation right now was very strange and indescribable. Teng Yuyi suppressed the fear that surged in her chest and calmly said: ¡°Madam, I have a headache and feel nauseous. To think about it, I was also probably infected by the evil energy of that thing. Don¡¯t know if taking the elixir pill will help or not?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it will work.¡±


    Madam Du had just regained her senses and hurriedly came over to look a Teng Yuyi¡¯s face: ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Teng Yuyi comforted her yi mu: ¡°yi mu, don¡¯t worry. Once I take the pill, I will be fine.¡±


    She tried to twist the bottle, helplessly said: ¡°I can not open the pill bottle, can I ask madam to help me.¡±


    ¡°How hard is this, just bring it here.¡±


    Teng Yuyi pointed to the right hand that Mrs. An Guogong always hid in her sleeve: ¡°Madam, even since you entered the courtyard, one has never seen you lift up this hand. Could it be that it is injured?¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s face suddenly changed colors.


    Teng Yuyi said sincerely, ¡°I have learned some of the messaging methods from the Hu people (ethnic group in China) with my father. If madam does not mind, why don¡¯t I take a look for you.¡±


    After speaking, she was about to step forward. Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s tense face burst into a smile: ¡°No need to trouble Lady Teng, I twisted it while drinking during the banquet and could not help it. I used to have this problem very often. I will be fine after taking a bit of rest.¡±


    Teng Yuyi quietly looked at Mrs. An Guogong: ¡°Madam is very well-known for her piano skills in Luoyang. Being good at this, one would think that it would be more reasonable to cherish your hands. If you were injured, why not tell someone to take a look at it?¡±


    Madam Du was startled and the crowd of people were puzzled.


    Mrs. An Guogong tilted her head and looked at her right arm. A smile appeared on her mouth, ¡°What do you think the reason is?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said with a bit of difficulty: ¡°It is exactly because I don¡¯t understand the reason why, so I would decide to consult madam about it.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong signaled with her left hand: ¡°come here, I will tell you the reason.¡±


    Teng Yuyi glanced at the door of the courtyard, only then frighteningly  noticed that outside, the spring light outside the pavilion surrounded by water disappeared out of thin air.


    The door was as silent as a solitary grave. The wind outside could not come in and the sound from inside could get out as well.


    She sweated profusely and instead of moving forward, she secretly touched the jadeite sword inside her sleeve.


    Madam Du noticed Teng Yuyi¡¯s movements, pulled the noble woman next to her and tenderly smiled: ¡°Go, bring me the thing that is in her sleeve.¡±


    The young woman was puzzled at first, and then was stunned for a moment.


    The woman was dazed and started walking toward Teng Yuyi. The joints stiffen as she walked as if someone from behind was controlling her.


    Teng Yuyi was very terrified and rushed to draw the sword. Unexpectedly, there was a strange force that held both of her shoulders down, causing her to stay in place. After that, now matter how hard she tried to use her strength, the scabbard of the sword would not move at all.


    She squeezed out a smile and said: ¡°Madam, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong straightened the smoked-gray colored cloth in the crook of her arm. Looking very leisurely and said: ¡°Lady Teng, I should be asking you this question. What are you hiding in your sleeve?¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked around her. Yi mu and Wen Gong Gong were not far away. However, her eyes were hollow and collectively stared blankly. She sneered, ¡°The monster that was in the forest has already chased all the way here, so I plan to cut off its left claw as well.¡±


    As if Mrs. An Guogong was slapped in the face by someone, her eyes became sharp and soared with anger.


    The steward of the Dong Ming Mansion was too far away to see clearly what had happened, and only knew the life-saving pill was delayed from being in their hands. Mrs. An Guogong was very enthusiastic about giving this medicine, but Lady Teng insisted on violently stopping it.


    She stomped her foot: ¡°Lady Teng, Mrs. An Guogong has good intentions. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why must you say something so rude?¡±


    Suddenly a person scornfully laughed: ¡°Because she¡¯s not that stupid.¡±


    Before the words were heard, something shot from above the courtyard. As hurried as a shooting star, like an arrow, penetrating through the dark night, it aimed towards the face of Mrs. An Guogong.


    Mrs. An Guogong was shocked at first, then a look of arrogance appeared on her face, waiting for that thing to come closer. She smirked and took her pei bo (accessory worn on top, like a scarf) and effortlessly brushed off that thing.


    Teng Yuyi was greatly disappointed. That person¡¯s imposing manner was rather excessive. To be unable to withstand a single bow, one would think that it was Qing Xuzi, the Taoist Priest, but it seemed to be someone else instead.


    She secretly glanced towards the direction. Under the bright moonlight, there was a person standing in front of the wall of the courtyard. With a lazy and calm look, it seemed like one did not suffer a setback.


    Mrs. An Guogong covered her sleeves and smiled: ¡°I originally thought it was some spectacular type of magic weapon, but it turns out to be a polo ball. I often hear from the Duke that shi zi (prince) only knows how to have fun, so are you trying to have fun with me by sending this thing here?¡±


    The young man stepped on the moon (emotional sentiment) and smiled: ¡°Are you worthy enough?¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s eyes were filled with spring water: ¡°shi zi (prince) came uninvited and it can be considered very courageous. But it¡¯s a pity that your skills are too weak. As soon as you stepped in my place, whether worthy or not, is it up to you to say?¡±


    The young man sneered and Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s eyes swept across her feet. Suddenly, her complexion changed drastically, only to see that the nothing out of ordinary polo ball suddenly split in half. Between the electric light and flint, an all-over scarlet black insect appeared on the inside.


    The insects suddenly charged towards her multicolored cloud like qiu tou lu (a popular type of shoe in Ancient China where the front part is upturned) and twisted around her. Then swam around both of her feet.


    Mrs. An Guogong turned pale with fear. This type of trick was impossible to guard against. When it was in the air, with her abilities, she had already jumped outside the room. How could this person be so atrocious to use a diversionary tactic to confuse her.


    It was too late to escape, she hurriedly walked backwards with hatred.


    Helplessly, the insects seemed to be very spiritual. She jumped up an inch, the insect climbed up an inch more. Retreated back an inch, the insects moved forward an inch. Becoming very coarse, suddenly it turned into an iron chain that bound her from her head all the way to her feet.


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± The young man had a very beautiful voice and his laugh was full of mockery.

 CH 4

    Mrs. An Guogong was so angry that it was like she was spouting smoke through seven orifices. At the moment, her body struggled and could not break free. She simply grabbed the young woman next to her before the thing could completely lock her in: ¡°Such a young child whose teeth have yet to fall (still very young), Dare to use such a sinister method to plot against me, so what if I¡¯m tied up? I will bury her with me immediately.¡±


    Her arm was about to stretch out when suddenly in front of her, something came forward and stabbed her. The blade of the sword was green and cold. It was precisely that exact same jadeite sword that had caused her to suffer a great loss earlier today.


    Teng Yuyi was prepared to move as early as when Mrs. An Guogong was distracted. The surprise attack on this monster was not necessary for the worry of the young woman¡¯s safety, but more so for the monster to die immediately.


    In her lifetime, she will never let go of a grudge. She had long been eager to crush this thing¡¯s bones into ashes. Being aware that this thing might play tricks again, how could one let it have its wishes fulfilled.


    Before she could stab the monster¡¯s left paw, the rope suddenly tightened a lot and Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s eyes bulged. In an instant, she was pulled off the ground.


    The bai sema (boundary stones which designate the sacred area) was broken and the noble ladies were extremely frightened that their faces turned pale. The courtyard turned into chaos and the rope went around in a circle before the end of the rope ended up into the hands of the young man. He smiled happily and bundled up the evil spirit. He casually threw something at Teng Yuyi: ¡°Give this medicine to the injured victims.¡±


    Teng Yuyi cautiously took the medicine bottle and carefully looked at the man. He was wearing a white jaded crown, with a gold sword on his waist, a purple gown, and cyan colored shoes (Note 1). According to the regulations of this dynasty, this is the apparel of a prince.


    To look at his appearance again, he looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old, his body was slim like jade, and showed elegance and handsomeness. If the smile on his face wasn¡¯t so wicked, he would without a doubt be a rarely seen handsome man.


    Teng Yuyi had long ago already recognized who this person was. The nephew of the current emperor, the eldest son of Mr. and Mrs. Chengwang. The well-known son of the imperial clan who was loved by thousands of people: Lin Chengyou.


    Teng Yuyi glanced at him and turned around while dragging her yi mu  who was still in a bit of shock. She walked towards the room and said: ¡°Many thanks, shi zi (prince).¡±


    In her previous life, the only time she was in contact with Lin Chengyou was at the Yuzhen ladies temple during the flower viewing banquet.


    At that time, the Teng family had already canceled the marriage agreement and her father was still the general of the Huainan province. In order to take care of her sick yi mu, she had voluntarily stayed in Chang¡¯an and lived in an ancestral residence in Yanshoufang (name of a street). As the days of her father¡¯s resignation drew nearer, the mansion would often receive letters from her father in Huainan. She did not understand the whole story, but she secretly guessed that it was related to her father¡¯s transfer back to the capital.


    At that time, the cause of her biao jie¡¯s death was still unknown. She served by her aunt¡¯s bedside every day. Because of her being in low spirits, she had not gone outside for a long time. That day, the steward brought an invitation, she originally did not want to go, but heard that the person who set up the banquet was the Empress. Only then did she decide to brighten up her mood in preparation to go.


    As Teng Yuyi expected, the flower viewing banquet was more lively than ever. The ladies were all dressed and gathered in groups. It was said that it was not only the Empress who was here, but Princess Consort Cheng, who has already been traveling abroad for many years, has also come.


    Teng Yuyi followed the noble ladies to greet the Empress and Princess Consort Cheng. Overhearing someone speaking in a low voice: ¡°Look, that is Prince Cheng.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked over and saw a handsome and elegant young man walking through the garden.


    The man wore a light gown with arrow-like sleeves and a golden bow in his arms. It doesn¡¯t look like he is coming to the banquet, but rather like he casually wanted to leave this place to go hunt.


    ¡°Ah, he doesn¡¯t look like he is coming here to look at ladies, but more like he came here to have fun.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was originally going to go play ma qiu (polo), but at the last moment, was forced to escort Princess Consort Cheng here.¡±


    The banquet has officially begun and Teng Yuyi accompanied the ladies to play the guqin, drinking tea, and enjoying the flowers. Because she had vaguely guessed the deeper meaning behind the Empress¡¯s holding of this poetry banquet, she behaved very well, chatting about the pearls and jades and composing poems. Even if one is dealing with servants in a secluded corner, one is still more patient than usual.


    After the poetry meeting, the Empress and Princess Consort Cheng had specifically invited Teng Yuyi to come forward. She quietly and calmly answered a number of questions. When she came out, she heard a palace servant speak: ¡°I guessed it would be the little lady of the General Teng¡¯s family. This appearance is too eye-catching. Don¡¯t look at the prince¡¯s arrogant appearance. After all, he is now at the age of enlightenment (grown up). If he had personally seen Lady Teng in person, at most he would be moved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, looking at the appearance of the Princess Consort, it looks like she is very satisfied with the Teng family. The little prince is not afraid of anyone, except for his parents. With the Princess Consort present, the prince would not dare to mess around and cause trouble. If the prince still dared to run away this time, it is inevitable that he will receive a beating from the Princess Consort.¡±


    Teng Yuyi felt very fresh. She was already grown up, but it was still her first time to hear of a Princess Consort who would personally beat her son. She originally wanted to look at the Princess Consort who was sitting on top, but the Empress came and brought them to the garden to admire the autumn chrysanthemums.


    Passing by Diecui Pavilion, Teng Yuyi caught a glimpse of a number of richly dressed young nobles. The breeze blew the bamboo curtains and dozens of eyes were casted on the banquet.


    Teng Yuyi took back her gaze fixedly and leisurely walked. It was late autumn and a light drizzle of rain fell silently. There was a kind of furry coolness on her face. When she returned back to the Teng Mansion that night, she recalled the situation where the Empress and Princess Consort Cheng pulled her in to ask a couple questions. At that moment, she had already planned out what to say before.


    In her heart, she had no admiration for this Prince Cheng, but many ladies mocked and ridiculed her secretly. The one who was talked about the most was Prince Cheng. She listened with her ears open while drinking tea. Since he was so admired, there must be something superior about him.


    At that time, there were many sons of imperial clans who were looking for concubines. She, Teng Yuyi, could not deign (lower herself) as if she had to pick one, she must pick the best one among all.


    She calmly took off the ring from her finger and tomorrow, she was going to inquire about the news. The Empress and the Princess Consort took a drawing of her to look for opinions. Lin Chengyou had only said two words without mercy: Not marrying.


    At that time, Teng Yuyi rolled up her sleeves to mix the incense with white honey.


    Not marrying? She may not even be willing to marry in the first place. It must be the death of her biao jie and the illness of her yi mu that has disturbed her mood, which is why she would be so muddle-headed to participate in the marriage selection of the sons of the imperial clans.


    In fact, she had already thought about it for the past two days. They have  never met before and his temperament was also unknown. What she heard that day was just what he looked like in the eyes of outsiders. To actually know how he was on the inside, it would take a long time. If he was a person that one could not get along with, then it would be for a lifetime.


    She had lost her mother at the age of five. Her father was away for the Southern and Northern War, and over the years, she had long accustomed to everything being in control by herself. Marriage was not a small matter, naturally it was no exception. She should be glad that Lin Chengyou did not want to have this marriage, saving her from regretting it in the future.


    She looked up and laughed three times. In a blink of an eye, she forgot about this matter, and the next day, she went to the Du Mansion to take care of her yi mi as usual. At night, she returned home and ordered someone to make camel¡¯s hoof soup.


    The delicious smell of soup with san le jiang (a type of broth) brought from the Persian liquor store. It really was a delicacy that only the gods could eat.


    After finishing, she went to take a bath and had a towel hanging around her shoulders. Two words came to her mind: ¡°Not marrying.¡±


    Huh. She immediately lost her spirit and threw the towel into the water with a stiff face. The force was a bit strong and water splashed everywhere. Bai Zhi and Bi Luo sneaked aside and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t know what has made the lady angry today. Her cheeks have been bulging all day.¡±


    What a joke! Her mood was obviously very good. She put on her clothes calmly without a rush and went back to her room. However, until she got in bed, there was a very uncomfortable itch on her back.


    The itch was not in the bones or on the skin. Even if one were to try to reach their back, one might not find the area where it itches. But if one does not care for it, from time to time, there will be an itch that surfaces. It came down to one sentence: Not feeling happy, your whole body will also not feel happy either.


    This feeling of unhappiness lasted for three days. It was so long that she contemplated on doing something to get back to the gathering venue. At this moment, yi mu¡¯s illness had suddenly gotten a lot worse.


    She had to serve the medicine without getting any rest. She expected that her yi mu¡¯s health would improve, but did not expect that the more she tried to cure it, the worse it got.


    All the doctors were unable to do anything about it. Her uncle and younger cousin were very worried, so she sent a letter to her father in a hurry, saying that all the doctors that were invited were not helpful and asked him to quickly find a solution as soon as possible.


    Ever since the death of her mother, she hated her father and would never write a letter to him, but this time around, she begged her father several times, which was all for her yi mu¡¯s illness.


    She did not want her Yi Mu to die. Her mother left early, and fortunately there was a yi mu and biao jie who took good care of her. If her yi mu was to also leave her, wouldn¡¯t she become a very lonely person again?


    In a long night, her father did rush back and also invited Yu Fengyu of the Shang Pharmacy to privately diagnose the pulse that night. Unfortunately, it was still too late as the illness had already damaged the insides of her fundamentals. After dragging on for a few days, it was useless to try to cure it.


    On the night that her yi mu passed away, her uncle and younger cousin bitterly cried in front of the coffin. She knelt on her knees and knew that crying was useless. She had already experienced this when she was five. Even if she were to cry so hard that her lungs were torned, her mother would still just be laying silently in the coffin.


    Recalling back to the night that her mother passed away, she stood in the funeral hall and slapped the cold wooden plank with her small hands.


    ¡°Ah Niang (mother), A Yu (herself) will never make you angry again.¡±


    ¡°Ah Niang, Ah Niang, get up to look at A Yu.¡±


    The mansion was very chaotic. She climbed into the coffin without people noticing. Her mother was dressed in a luxurious attire with the temples of hair decorated with flowers. Her gentle and beautiful face was no different from usual.


    She awkwardly crawled in and held out her chubby arm to her mother: ¡°Ah Niang, hold A Yu to sleep.¡±


    Her mother ignored her and she sobbed quiet, pressed her head to her mother¡¯s chest. She clenched her small fists and said: ¡°Ah Niang, don¡¯t be angry. A Yu is very behaved. A Yu will help Ah Niang beat up bad women.¡±


    She fantasized that her mother would not ignore her once she woke up. She snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms and unconsciously fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was the prayer in her heart that had played a role. Half dreaming and half awake, she fell into a warm chest, but when she opened her eyes big with surprise, she was faced with the beard of her father¡¯s wan and sallow face.


    His father¡¯s expression was very sad and his eyes were bloodshot. Just overnight, it seemed as if he had aged ten years.


    She was frightened for a bit, and suddenly remembered the women beside her father. She could not help and burst into tears: ¡°I don¡¯t want father! Father is a bad person! I don¡¯t want my father to hold me!¡±


    Father shed tears in silence and with his knees bent, he carried her and knelt in front of the coffin. No matter how much she cried, he was still as silent as a mountain.


    She sobbed loudly and in that instant, she finally realized that her mother could never come back. The taste of fear expanded, like a boulder pressed into her chest. She kicked and punched her father and screamed at the top of her voice: ¡°Father is a bad person! It is you who caused Ah Niang to be sick!¡±


    Recalling this, that kind of sorrowful and resentful emotion surged up like a tide.


    She blankly grabbed the collar of her dress, when someone suddenly shouted in her ear: ¡°A Yu, A Yu!¡±


    Teng Yuyi came back to her senses, looking at her yi mu¡¯s face that was similar to her mother¡¯s. Her heart was filled with bitterness. She whimpered and hurled herself into her yi mu¡¯s embrace: ¡°yi mu.¡±


    Madam Du¡¯s face went blank for a moment, immediately softened down. She raised her hand like she was about to comfort a child and gently stroke the back of Teng Yuyi¡¯s head: ¡°Good child, what¡¯s wrong? It must be that spirit that has caused you to be frightened, yi mu is here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    They entered the room and the medicine bottle given by Lin Chengyou was in their hands. Teng Yuyi looked around her and quickly calmed down. She opened the bottle cap and poured out three pills: ¡°yi mu, let¡¯s take the medicine and give it separately.¡±


    Madam Du was unable to contain her joy, made an ¡°ai¡± sound and went to arrange everything herself.


    Duan Fu was lying under the corridor, Teng Yuyi took the medicine and went outside to give it to people. The steward of the Dong County took three steps and two steps running up, dryly smiled: ¡°Lady Teng, just now, this old maid spoke wrong. This old maid will kowtow and apologize to Lady Teng, but my second lady is anxiously waiting for her life to be saved. I presume that Lady Teng can quickly give the medicine to this old maid.¡±


    Teng Yuyu glanced at her. This pair of master and maid have not lacked in doing wicked things. In her eyes, they are not innocent at all, but it is a human life after all. She could not blatantly see one die and not do anything about it. It would seem a bit unreasonable, so she slightly smiled and generously opened the cap. Who knew that after this one pill was poured out, there would be none left.


    There were still two people who were injured. How can one grain of pill be divided? The steward¡¯s expression changed many times. On that side, it was only an old servant and it would not be much of a big deal if he died. Since there was only one pill left, it should certainly be left for her second lady. She hurried forward to try to snatch it: ¡°This old maid will thank Lady Teng on the behalf of the second lady!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Teng Yuyi slightly leaned sideways, grabbed the pill and quickly rushed over to Duan Fu.


    The steward was left dumbstruck, seeing that Teng Yuyi had run away like a wisp of smoke. She stomped her feet in a fit of rage and turned back to step down the stairs. She looked at Lin Chengyou with tears in her eyes: ¡°shi zi, the second lady is on the verge of death. Lady Teng took your medicine and refused to give it to me. Isn¡¯t this failing to live up to the prince¡¯s act of righteousness?¡±


    Lin Chengyou did not respond and the steward swallowed her saliva. The Lady was anxiously waiting for help and this could not just be recklessly arranged by the young lady of the Teng family. Knowing that there was an evil spirit there, she remained stiff and went over.


    ¡°shi zi, that medicine¡­ ¡­¡±


    Inadvertently, she glanced at the front of the court. She was so frightened that her body shook uncontrollably. Only to see Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s face had an undescribed strange phenomenon to it. The milky white base exudes radiant color of light, not resembling the skin of a human, but more like the highest quality of white porcelain of Xingkilin. Her eye sockets looked like it had been smeared with bright-colored rouge, as if drunkenly while revealing a vicious intoxicated idea.


    Mrs. An Guogong had a talisman on her mouth, only feeling full of hatred as she could not speak. She looked at Lin Chengyou for a moment and suddenly smiled without making a sound.


    When she smiled, the curtains in front of the courtyard rose without any indication of wind, and black clouds were forming from all directions.


    The steward¡¯s legs became numb. This scene is reminiscent of a peony swaying in the wind. How beautiful that face looked before and how scary it is now.


    Just when one did not know what to do, there was suddenly a change that came from under the feet. Looking down, a number of colorful sprigs sprouted from the ground. The branches and leaves rustled and as if sniffing something. Turning its head and seeing the steward, as if striving to be first, approached quickly.


    The steward was scared out of her wits and retracted back again and again. However, the sprigs followed the legs and started to climb up it, the more one struggled, the tighter it was.


    ¡°shi zi, help, help me!¡±


    The sinister smile on Lin Chengyou¡¯s face disappeared and leaped to the roof beam. Without saying a word, he looked around until the steward was frightened to the point where she could have peed her pants. Only then did he throw out a talisman: ¡°Can you get out now?¡±


    The talisman striked the courtyard and splashed out a scorching smell. The sprigs could not dodge in time and most of them were burnt black while the rest of them had learned a lesson and retreated back into the ground.


    The steward loosened her feet and hurriedly crawled underneath the corridor to hide: ¡°Say to get out, this old maid will definitely get out.¡±


    She knew that Lin Chengyou could have rescued her a long time ago, and it was nothing more than just a way of making her suffer. It was said that this shi zi is not to be messed with, and tonight, it was enough to have one learn a lesson.


    The author has something to say: 1The relevant regulations on the costumes of princes and princes in ¡°Old Tang Book.Yufu Zhi¡± are referenced here.


    In the Tang Dynasty, purple clothing was the most honored. Since the Wude period, it was regulated that only ¡°princes and officials above the third rank¡± could wear purple clothing.


    Accompanying the Emperor to the Moon Lantern Pavilion to look at big breasts can be regarded as a formal event, so A Da made his appearance, wearing the most coquettish color of purple hahahahahaha. (TL¡¯s note: lol I don¡¯t know what to say¡­)


    2. Camel¡¯s hoof soup was a famous delicacy of the Tang Dynasty. Sanlejiang is a kind of fine wine brewed by the Persians. It is brewed from three kinds of fruits: phyllanthus emblica, terminalia bellirica, and terminalia chebula retz, which is why it is called sanlejiang. (For further details, see supplement of the History of the Tang Dynasty).

 CH 5

    Hearing Lin Chengyou speak: ¡°stop right there.¡±


    The steward was trembling and said: ¡°What other commands does shi zi1shi zi = prince  have?¡±


    ¡°How many people are injured in total?¡±


    ¡°Four, four people, no, plus the male servant of the General Teng¡¯s mansion, there are five in total.¡±


    ¡°Four women, one man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°All of them have lost consciousness?¡±


    The steward had a faint glimmer of hope in her heart and stammeringly said: ¡°Those four people have most likely woken up by now, only my second lady has not been saved yet. The medicine that was given by shi zi was not enough, and the last pill was taken by the young lady of the Teng family to give to her male servant. If shi zi still has more of the medicine, is it possible to give my second lady a pill? If there isn¡¯t any more, with shi zi¡¯s excellent Taoist skills, one only wishes that the second lady is able to be examined and medically treated.¡±


    At this moment, those strange sprigs2Sprigs = a small stem bearing leaves or flowers, taken from a bush or plant   emerged from the ground again, twice as many as before, causing a sea of flowers several feet high.


    The steward did not dare to stay any longer and frantically tried to escape towards the corridor.


    Lin Chengyou took off the quiver from his waist, and shot an arrow into the sky.


    The golden arrow flew up into midair and swiftly exploded in a flash, turning into a rain of countless arrows, scattering everywhere.


    If this thing had a spiritual nature, as soon as it made contact with an evil spirit, it would burst out in sparks, moving like a fiery dragon, and as fast as lighting. The sprigs could not escape and in the moment, they were burned to the point of crying and screaming.


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s smile began to stiffen, and Lin Chengyou took another arrow from the quiver bag, smiling: ¡°Sorry, I have hurt your child and grandchildren (posterity).


    Even though he said this, his actions were ruthless and without mercy. With the shot of another arrow, it burned most of the remaining sprigs.


    Mrs. An Guogong was bound by the iron chain and could not move. Only being able to watch Lin Chengyou kill to the very last one of them (exterminate). Suddenly, she made up her mind and bit the tip of her tongue. She was extremely afraid of pain, and in the moment that she bit down, her eyebrows raised, snorting continuously, and her body was slightly trembling.


    Lin Chengyou clicked his tongue: ¡°It is my first time seeing such a pretentious spirit.¡±


    He shot a third arrow into the sky, and leaped onto the roof beam on the side.


    Mrs. An Guogong lowered her eyebrows and tried to control her expression, muttering to herself. The corners of the mouth spilled out black-colored blood and a little of the talisman seal that was on her mouth was penetrated.


    Although the talisman was firmly attached, it did not resist the repeated erosions of blood. Suddenly, the dark clouds started to cluster together, stars gradually vanishing, and the wind rushed forth.


    Lin Chengyou pretended to be oblivious to this and flew around the courtyard. The rivet in his hand was nailed to the position one by one. Only after this, did he land on the ground and slap a talisman on the forehead of Mrs. An Guogong.


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s state of mind was scattered, and a groan of pain suddenly seeped out between her teeth. The ground stopped moving and the trembling nebula returned to normal.


    Lin Chengyou ripped off the blood-stained talisman and threw it to the side: ¡°Your excellency is purposely trying to delay time.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong suddenly opened her eyes. The gaze of her eyes looked as if they were sharp arrows being quenched with poison.


    Lin Chengyou paced around her twice: ¡°This talisman is painted with the seal of the Emperor, employing the Jade Emperor¡¯s designs. Ordinary spirits that are touched by this talisman, will be knocked out of their original body even if they do not appear in their original form. Instead of suffering pain and itchiness, you can even summon the wind and thunder in my formation.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong sneered, still full of hostility.


    ¡°Obviously, having the ability to reach the heavens, but has repeatedly shown his ugliness instead. Either recruiting some shrimp soldiers and crab generals (useless troops) or testing out some low-level spells.¡±


    Lin Chengyou stopped and looked at the spirit playfully, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s eyes flickered, and the angry look on her face could not be hidden anymore.


    Lin Chengyou restrained his smile, raised his hands and made a clap.


    A large number of servants came rushing in. All of them were well-trained. Seeing the spirit, they were startled, but calmed down shortly after.


    ¡°Shi zi.¡±


    ¡°Have Jue Sheng and Qizhi arrived yet?¡±


    The guards approached with two children in their hands: ¡°Have arrived, the two little Taoist priests were watching the Hu people play tricks by the river.¡±


    This was a pair of white skinned and chubby twins, wearing the same black silked clothes and straw shoes. They were approximately 10 years old and their bodies were round like a wooden barrel. One was called ¡°Jue Sheng¡±, the other was called ¡°Qizhi¡± (Note1).


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were both holding a few skewers of roasted prawn, kicking both legs in the air: ¡°Let us down, we are looking for senior brother.¡±


    Suddenly glanced over at Mrs. An Googong, and rubbed their eyes in astonishment: ¡°This, this is?¡±


    ¡°Are the both of you full yet?¡± Lin Chengyou said with a smile.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi hurriedly hid their skewers of prawn behind them and naively smiled: ¡°Senior brother.¡±


    Master went out to wander around and these few days, the Taoist monastery was empty. It happened to be the Double Third Festival and they could not resist sneaking out. They had planned to go back before zi shi (11pm-1am), but who would have expected that they would get caught by the people under their senior brother¡¯s watch.


    ¡°Would you two like to have more delicacies?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no need.¡± Both of them shook their heads like a rattle-drum. The more kind mannered their senior brother is, the worse of a situation it is.


    ¡°Just a few skewers of prawns is enough to fill you two up?¡±


    The two of them nodded: ¡°Full, really full.¡±


    Lin Chengyou threw the iron chain into the hands of Jue Sheng and said with a pleased look: ¡°Done eating, then let¡¯s start doing some work.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stumped for words, this matter was just gonna end like that?


    ¡°This spirit¡¯s skills are exceptional, and the Thunder Altar Instrument3Thunder Altar Instrument (zhentanmu) = Taoist magic weapon that is usually displayed and used by Taoist priests when they hold a ritual on the altar  can only last half an hour at most. One of you guards the water palace and the heaven palace while the other guards the mountain palace and thunder palace. (These are part of the eight Trigrams/Bagua) Do not be distracted or try to run away.¡±


    The two of them wanted to cry, but could not cry at the same time and already knew that this was not a good situation. Senior brother wanted to step up the Wuzang formation.


    Humans have five treasures, and each has its own God. If possessed by an evil spirit, one¡¯s soul will immediately be vibrated out of their body.


    If it was an ordinary evil spirit, a single talisman can knock the host out of its body, and to have to use the Wuzang formation, it can not be any small ordinary spirit.


    This formation method has extremely high requirements for the skills of the people in the formation. They admittedly were just two lads that guarded the formation, but because they could absorb the filthy vital energy of the evil spirits, it forbade them from being able to eat meat and fish for one year.


    One year¡­


    The two looked at Lin Chengyou¡¯s back with tears in their eyes. Their senior brother is so cruel. It was not enough to just punish them like this, but even their chances of stealing food in the future was completely cut off.


    Lin Chengyou took out another arrow and sighed: ¡°Feeling wronged? Or feeling afraid? Do you two think that senior brother does not treat you well enough?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi hurriedly straightened their chests: ¡°We don¡¯t feel wronged nor afraid! Senior brother treats us the best, senior brother is a heavenly genius. As long as senior brother is here, then there is no evil spirit that cannot be subdued.¡±


    The two of them wiped the corners of their mouths and ran like a wisp of smoke towards the formation.


    Only then did Lin Chengyou regain his composure and turned his head to ask the guards: ¡°Have the people from the Mansion of Mr. An Guogong been found?¡±


    ¡°Although Mr. An Guogong received an invitation a few days ago, but he politely declined because he was sick. In advance, there was no news that any females from the mansion would come to attend the banquet. Don¡¯t know how and why this ¡°Mrs. An Guogong¡± would appear here. Now there has already been people sent over to the residence of Mr. An Guogong to inform them.¡±


    It really is as expected. Lin Chengyou asked again: ¡°Is Uncle Huang4Uncle Huang = this is what Lin Chengyou calls the emperor as close relatives (his uncle) outside?¡±


    ¡°The King of Chun¡¯an County is at the front of the banquet and the guests are all in a hurry to leave, but fortunately, His Majesty, the King is in charge of the overall situation. Instead, it is the people from the Mansion of Duke Zhen who came.¡±


    ¡°The mansion of Duke Zhen?¡±


    ¡°General Duan Xiao and General Teng¡¯s daughter have had a marriage agreement since childhood. Tonight, the Duan family happened to be in the Ziyun building and when they heard that something had happened to Lady Teng, General Duan Xiao and the wife of the marquis of Yong¡¯an both rushed here to help.¡±


    Lin Chengyou thought for a while before realizing who the daughter of General Teng was. He casually looked at the corridor on the west side and was just in time to see Teng Yuyi and Wen Gong Gong both drag the male servant into the room. The so-called last pill had probably already been delivered into this male servant¡¯s stomach.


    No wonder that steward came to him to wail like ghosts and howl like wolves (idiom).


    ¡°Move them all the way, seal off the Lanxia Pavilion, and don¡¯t let anyone get close to here.¡±


    The servants were stunned, shi zi suspected that those people would get in the way, but this place was originally very inauspicious, so it would have been arranged in this anyways.


    ¡°Yes, this humble servant will go take care of it.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi occupied the fourth palaces respectively, bit their fingertips and smeared the blood on the Thunder Altar Instrument in their hand: ¡°senior brother, what is the origin of this evil spirit, tonight how many people were injured by it?¡±


    Lin Chengyou took out a talisman and held it with his fingertips to ignite it, flames leaping, illuminating the black pupils of his eyes like jewels.


    ¡°It ambushed four women and one man by the river, which coincides with the Purple Star Astrology5Purple Star Astrology = form of fortune-telling in Chinese culture. . I would guess that the host¡¯s primordial spirit is about to dissipate and it urgently needs to absorb new souls to nourish his fundamental entities.¡±


    Qizhi was a bit puzzled: ¡°senior brother, the original host is no longer working, why not just switch to another host, why bother looking for five new souls?¡±


    Lin Chengyou looked at the talisman without saying a word, as if he was pondering deeply about something.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi glanced at each other, thinking in their hearts. Is it that senior brother felt that something is not right.


    Lin Chengyou buried the talisman on the arrow head. Without saying a word, he aimed at the wind chimes hanging from eaves of the courtyard. Then he pulled the bowstring to its maximum and shot four arrows in succession, in all four directions from east, west, south, and north.


    Jue Sheng slapped his forehead and spoke: ¡°I know, Master, that old man, has said that evil spirits also love beauty, and this madam is so beautiful that the evil spirit was reluctant to bear its skin. Senior brother, did I guess right?¡±


    Lin Chengyou took a fifth arrow and did not reply. The golden arrow released and shot straight at the space between Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s eyebrows.


    Mrs. An Guogong looked at the arrow that was approaching. Her expression gradually changed from mockery to charming and before the arrow could reach in between her eyebrows, she actually pulled the iron chain off and rose from the ground: ¡°You have been born with a good appearance, but unexpectedly, you are a person with no heart. Do you really have the heart to take action against such a face?¡±


    Jue Sheng was unexpectedly pulled to the ground by this force, and immediately wanted to take back the chain, but in the end, his strength was not enough and was firmly dragged out.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi turned pale with fright: ¡°senior brother! Wasn¡¯t this evil spirit¡¯s soul trapped by the Soul Locker? Why is it that this evil spirit can break the formation?¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong soared up, her body swirled and climbed like a gust of wind. The iron chains made clanging noises and wrapped around her from bottom to top.


    ¡°Just with these noodle-like worms, you think it can actually trap me?¡±


    She squeezed the iron chained formed by the worms on her body. With just a little force, the chain started to make creaking insect sounds, then quivered her jin pei6jin pei = (women¡¯s covering, part of their attire). The soft snow-like white colored silk suddenly seemed to have turned into a silver snake, appearing like a meteor and all of a sudden, wrapped itself around Jue Sheng.


    ¡°Your senior brother should find more young dolls like you. Being white and chubby is the perfect meal for me.¡±


    This evil spirit¡¯s movements are faster than the wind. Jue Sheng was unexpectedly lifted into mid-air and in a hurry, he carelessly started to slap the Thunder Altar Instrument, but it was no use. Seeing that Mrs. An Guogong had opened her bloody red lips, he waved his chubby arms and shouted like a pig: ¡°Senior brother!¡±


    The sky above the courtyard was suddenly shone with a dazzling golden light. Mrs. An Guogong pierced her eyes and the strength of her hands was slightly reduced. Jue Sheng took advantage of the situation to cut off the jin pei with the small dagger in his arms and fell straight to the ground.


    He started rolling and crying on the ground, while slowly crawling back to his original position on the formation.


    It was too late to capture anyone else and Mrs. An Guogong looked up and saw that the four arrows shot by Lin Chengyou were hooked into each other and formed a golden net, covering her head like a curtain.


    She groaned in her heart and the contrary wind blew upwards. But one did not know what method was hidden in the gold net as the closer one got to it, the hotter it became.


    In a flash of time, the black hair on her head was burnt into a small tuft.


    She knew that the situation was not good. The delicate and soft skin of a noble lady can not suffer any losses at all. If one was to forcibly try to break out from the net, then it will definitely have one¡¯s skin and flesh lacerated.


    This youngster was even more cruel than she thought. It must have been that he had made this arrangement in advance as he had already expected everything.


    Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. Her shoulder lowered and was about to hit the floor when suddenly, she felt the hot wind blow around behind her neck as Lin Chengyou unexpectedly attacked her from the back.


    In the front, there were magic weapons. In the back, there were soldiers. Mrs. An Guogong could not dodge and her fingernails suddenly sharpened several inches, and immediately slashed into the hollow of her palm.


    Dots of blood started bleeding out from her fingertips and instantly stained the Soul Locker.


    She started to chant the incantation (enchantment), and threw the iron chain towards Lin Chengyou with her raised hand.


    The Soul Locker has no spiritual roots and it takes thousands of years to cultivate it into a low-level animal spirit. Although it can lock the souls of most spirits, if it encounters a spirit with very high spiritual powers, it will become enticed. Lin Chengyou knows very well what kind of virtue this thing had, which is why he never dared to loosen the iron chain.


    ¡°Iron chain¡± was forced to eat the spirit¡¯s blood, as if it fell into a five meters of fog. Before it could tell who the young noble behind was, it winded around with confusion.


    Lin Chengyou narrowed his eyes, grabbed the Soul Locker and scolded: ¡°Bastard, clearly look at who I am!¡±


    It was the gate of life that was pinched and the Soul Locker was instantly beaten back to its original form, aware that he had lost his face (embarrassed). It transformed into a small golden snake and slipped into Lin Chengyou¡¯s front lapel.


    Mrs. An Guogong tenderly laughed again and again. She took the opportunity to swerve to the left, passing by Lin Chengyou and went straight to the bottom of the corridor.


    Who knew that Lin Chengyou could actually do two things at once. The wind of a palm suddenly came forward and slammed on her shoulder: ¡°Leaving already? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡±


    Mrs. An Guogong was shocked. There was a golden neat on top of her and there were no more insects on her body to absorb power. There was nowhere for her to hide so without any better options, she had to have taken this slap to the face.


    She had contempt in her heart. Lin Chengyou was young and came from a wealthy background. This was not any Taoist Cultivation, it was just some tricks with high-level magic weapons that he was using.


    She fell into Lin Chengyou¡¯s scheme because she was too careless. She put on an act, pretending that she was just resting on the formation for a while. Her spiritual powers have already recovered up to fifty/sixty percent. Even if she had to suffer for a bit, it can be considered nothing.


    ¡°With this insignificant talent, what can it do to me?¡± She waved her jin pei, her figure was like water. As soon as Lin Chengyou finished using those useless talismans, she would pull him over to her. How could she expect that the palm would have such power of pure yang. The striking waves came rambling tumultuously and in an instant, it penetrated into her heart.


    Her eyes were wide open and her vital energy was boiling like an incoming surge of heat waves. Her internal organs were all dislocated.


    She forcibly tried to hold onto her primordial spirit, but it was already too late. Her entire body was trembling and more than half of primordial spirit was gone.


    ¡°Even if it is some insignificant skill, it is enough to deal with you.¡± Lin Chengyou sneered.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi looked up at the evil spirit, only to see that a black shadow appeared out of the woman¡¯s body, white haired and very small. It was unexpectedly an old woman near the age of seventy years old.


    ¡°It turns out, it turns out that this is the true appearance.¡±


    ¡°So old, even older than master.¡±


    The black shadow became very ashamed and angry, raising her hand to cover her face. Jue Sheng and Qizhi were startled, only to realize that the body of this spirit was actually missing its right claw.


    Earlier, it was heard from the guards that a broken claw was found in the forest. It must belong to this evil spirit and it could be clearly seen that at the time, there must have been people with very capable skills present, otherwise how could this evil spirit have suffered such a big loss.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi could not hold back their surprise and hurriedly rushed to the Thunder Altar Instrument. The main body was already beaten out, so it was a good time to regain its flesh back.


    The evil spirit hurriedly escaped back into its host body, enduring the pain of ripped flesh and forming a circle of black mist from its body.


    The mist was gradually becoming like smoke. In the blink of an eye, it protected the evil spirit¡¯s body. Not only that, but it also quickly spread to the back of Lin Chengyou.


    ¡°This mist is dangerous!¡± Jue Sheng and Qizhi both yelled, ¡°Senior brother, be careful!¡±


    The dangerous energy released by this old spirit who has been cultivated for more than a hundred years would cause a great amount of damage to one¡¯s vitality when touched by it.


    The old spirit took this opportunity to try to regain the corporeal body of Mrs. An Guogong. But at this moment, Lin Chengyou lit up a talisman paper that was at his fingertips and stepped forward to seal the acupuncture point of Mrs. An Guogong.


    The host¡¯s spiritual root was sealed and there was no way of escape now. To have lost such a beautiful body, the old spirit nearly fainted with rage and was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and snapped: ¡°Arrogant child, I will take away your life now!¡±


    Lin Chengyou laughed and said: ¡°With just you?¡± He flipped back and dragged Mrs. An Guogong forcibly outside of the courtyard.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were greatly heartened. Senior brother¡¯s skills were indeed out of the ordinary. Having gotten rid of the host¡¯s corporeal body, everything from now on will be much easier to deal with.


    The guard at the door had just led a group of palace servants carrying a palanquin in. Lin Chengoyu threw the mindless Mrs. An Guogong over: ¡°This evil spirit is extremely difficult to deal with, so quickly move the wounded victims somewhere else to settle them down.¡±


    The evil spirit glared in fury with a pair of slender dark green eyes as it has already gone mad with desire. Although it was missing a claw, the other claw could freely stretch flexibly. It let out a strange hiss that seemed to have vibrated the entire world. Without waiting for Lin Chengyou to turn around, it viscously grabbed onto his back.


    ¡°Senior brother, be careful!¡±


    The arrow in Lin Chengyou¡¯s quiver has already been used up. Sensing the rapid sound of wind behind him, he did not dodge. With just a light flick of the sleeve of his robe, there was an extra sword in his hands.


    Guessing that the spirit was already close to reaching him, he fell backwards while looking up at the sky, stretched out his arms and rode the night wind, leisurely sliding back into the courtyard.


    The black mist around the spirit¡¯s body dissipated, revealing its true appearance.


    Its skills were not bad, and has already been cultivated into human form. At first glance, it looked no different from an ordinary old woman. It¡¯s just that its neck and arms were still covered in brown bark. The corners of the mouth and forehead were full of wrinkles, as if it eroded a hundred years of wind and frost (hardships).


    When it pounced on Lin Chengyou, the sparse silver floated up and down in the windy night, accidentally leaving a few stands behind the ear, emphasizing the checks that were sunken even more.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi spoke: ¡°Unfortunately, we guessed that it would be a moutan peony or some type of paeonia lactiflora related flower spirit, but it turns out to be a tree spirit. It most likely could not cultivate a good appearance, so it had to borrow the body of a beauty.¡±


    Lin Chengyou straightened the knife to block the frame. In his heart, he vaguely thought that something was not right. The sky was unusual as it was getting increasingly more and more dark. If it really was four women and one man that have all lost consciousness, then his judgment should have no reason to be wrong.


    But for some reason, he always felt that something was not right. Out of the corner of his eyes, he caught Jue Sheng and Qizhi distracted. He coldly said: ¡°You guys don¡¯t guard the formation well, are you guys waiting for the evil spirit to be full?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi did not dare to look anymore. When master taught them this formation spell, he asked them to put the ¡°three principles¡± in mind first, that is ¡°don¡¯t hear, don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t fear¡±.


    With master¡¯s words, the two of them are Sanqing Taoist children who each had their own golden seals. As long as they guard the Wuzang well, no matter how strong the spirits are, they would not be able to break through the confinement.


    Moreover, senior brother had already laid out the golden net in the courtyard. At most, the spirit could suppress its wicked energy. Unless that spirit had long already cultivated into a demon. Otherwise, it was no longer possible to summon any rescue forces.


    That evil spirit was getting halfway up and turned around. He did not cross swords (confront) with Lin Chengyou head-on, but instead grabbed Qizhi who was the closest thing to him.


    Qizhi felt that his face was covered with a stinky smell. It was inevitable that his heart was in panic, but at the thought of his senior brother, preparing the formation outside, he calmed down again.


    Sure enough, before the spirit could get close enough, Lin Chengyou was already after it. When dealing with evil spirits, he has never constrained himself and when making a move, he went straight for the spirit¡¯s neck to slash it.


    The spirit leaned his head and dodged it and returned a strike back with its claw: ¡°Lin Chengyou, you are so cold-hearted. How can you be considered a Taoist student?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Taoism is in my heart, the demon is in front of my eyes. To be merciful to such evil demons like you, is actually being merciless to the common people in the world.¡±


    ¡°It is obviously an enormous ¡®disaster¡¯, why must you say these high-sounding (dignified) words. There is no difference between me and you. I originally didn¡¯t need your body/skin. For the sake of you being so handsome, I would like to try to become a young noble for today. Before I take action, I would like to greet you, so that when you die, you understand.¡±


    Lin Chengyou laughed loudly: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you are the locust tree old spirit under Liquan Mountain. Many years of cultivation have been used to cultivate such thick skin. I have many saddles, but have never seen a saddle made from the bark of a thousand-year old tree. Since your skin is so thick, how about you peel it off for me to use as a saddle for fun?¡±


    The evil spirit¡¯s eyes flashed, It was whatever for Lin Chengyou to speak such conceited nonsense, but to have actually seen through in the ins and outs of everything so quickly.


    Lin Chengyou brought the blade up to him with a smile. The bright white light of the blade was as cold as his eyes.


    The evil spirit did not dare to underestimate these moves. The large claw withdrew backwards, and striked for the Ligong palace in the formation.


    The Ligong palace is one the Four Yin Palaces. Unlike the Four Yin Palaces which are guarded by two young Taoist, it is a confinement used to waste the magic powers of spirits.


    The spirit just stood there for a while, and already felt dazed and stunned, knowing that if it stayed trapped here for a long time, the body¡¯s cultivation would dissipate very fast.


    It calculated that time was almost up and sat down with its legs crossed over one another, raising its arms to break off a finger in the dim light of the night. Blood sprayed all over the ground like a red plum flower blooming with ten thousand petals.


    It endured the severe pain and inserted the broken finger into the courtyard.


    Lin Chengyou leaped into the air and onto the top of its head. However, before he could make a move, a dark circle of light suddenly appeared around the spirit. It was as if an invisible ice blade had struck his chest in the air and shook him very far away.


    Lin Chengyou was shocked, only to feel that his blood and breath were surging in his chest. He flipped over, but still could not get rid of that strange force. He hurriedly struck the ground with his blade, barely stabilizing his body.


    The blood seemed to be infused with a large amount of ice slag and every single pore was extremely cold. He was about to get up when he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood out of his throat.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi could not help, but open their eyes: ¡°Senior brother!¡±


    Over there, the guards were busy escorting a group of wounded victims out of the inner room. Because they knew that the evil spirit was in the courtyard, they did not dare to look over.


    Teng Yuyi was busy taking care of her biao jie¡¯s palanquin, and fell behind the group.


    Suddenly hearing the shouting of a child, she astonishingly turned her head. Through the intertwined figures, only to find that Lin Chengyou was kneeling on one knee and coughing endlessly, as if he was injured.


    The author has something to say: ¡°Jue Sheng and Qizhi¡± : According to (Tao Te Ching), it means abandoning wisdom and ingenuity, returning back to simplicity and innocence.

 CH 6

    (TL¡¯s note: I refer to the old spirit as ¡°it¡± and ¡°she¡±, depending on what the author uses)


    Teng Yuyi was startled, this spirit was definitely not ordinary. Lin Chengyou is the disciple of Qing Xuzi and it is expected that his skills are not bad at all. However, instead of being able to capture the spirit, he was surprisingly injured first.


    Looking further into the courtyard, one can see that there was a white-haired old woman sitting cross-legged in the formation, surrounded by mist. The old woman raised her arms high and muttered to herself, as if casting a spell.


    In the formation, there were also two chubby little Taoist sitting inside, most likely also the disciples of the Qingyun temple.


    Looking back and forth, one was not able to see the fake Mrs. An Guogong. Teng Yuyi felt that it was strange and her eyes swept over, only to find that the old woman was missing her right hand.


    With a ¡°bang¡± in her heart, it turned out that this old woman was the evil spirit in the forest who had its claw cut off by her. Previously, she was still disguised in Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s beautiful skin, but now she turned out to be like this.


    This is most likely her true appearance. Teng Yuyi anxiously touched the small jadeite sword in the cuff of her sleeves. Lin Chengyou suffered a lot and one was not sure if he could still capture this spirit.


    Lin Chengyou lowered his head and coughed, clearly not lightly injured. The embroidered robe was stained with blood and he could not get up for quite a while.


    The guards had never seen their young master in this difficult of a situation, and all drew out their swords: ¡°shi zi1¡±


    Lin Chengyou wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: ¡°idiots, still not leaving?¡±


    His fingertips lit up with a silvery light. With a wave of his hand, a talisman shot out, falling onto the ground and turning into a wave of flames.


    Just at this moment, there were rustling noises heard from under the ground. The old spirit has yet to open its eyes, but the corners of its mouth showed what seemed to be a smile, but also not a smile.


    The guards suddenly stopped moving. No wonder shi zi was so angry, looking at the appearance of this old woman, it was eager to see them break into the formation. Because of this, they did not dare to make another move, and hurriedly turned around to escort the crowd: ¡°Get out of here quickly.¡±


    Teng Yuyi supported her yi mu2 and took the lead in fleeing away. Previously in Yangzhou, she had seen the Fuzhen Sect¡¯s3 high-ranked disciples perform their ritual ceremonies. It was rather rigorous and outsiders were not allowed to approach at will.


    This small jadeite sword was something that was accidentally obtained and she has not yet found out the details of this sword. Even if she was able to cut off a claw of that evil spirit, it was also under the premise that the evil spirit had let its guard down against her. At present, the old spirit was very vigilant and rushing forward would only lead to death.


    The guards opened the way in front, and the crowd of people were just about to rush down the steps when suddenly, a burst of noise came from the ground. At first, the noise was not that terrifying, but gradually the sound got louder. It was like a hundred rivers returning to sea. With the slinking sound of bits and pieces, countless evil creatures bursted out.


    In an instant, Lanxia Pavilion sinked into Asura hell.


    The group of people were terrified and their feet were glued to the steps, not daring to step forward, but also not willing to retreat back to the corridor.


    The guards were as strong as leopards, but after all, had never fought against such evil creatures before. With weapons in hand, yet one did not know how to deal with these evil creatures from the underworld.


    Fortunately, Lin Chengyou had set up a ring of talisman in advance. As soon as the evil creatures came out from the ground, they were already burnt into a pile of black ash.


    It was just that this time around, the number of them was astonishing and can be called a parallel of evil creatures. Even if Lin Chengyou was as fast as a meteor, there would still be a fish that can escape the net.


    Once the evil creatures protruded through the siege, the shape of their figures changed instantly, either turning into monster-like appearance or doubling their size by a lot.


    Among the crowd of evil creatures, a headless monster that was pitch-black all over was standing the closest to the corridor. Sensing that there was someone behind, it swayed its body and turned its head. It started to take crooked steps and violently rushed towards them.


    This thing had no head, but its figure was tall. With each step it took, the ground made ear-splitting sounds.


    How could the crowd of people have ever seen this type of scene. The steward of the Dong County family hugged the pillar and was frantically screaming over and over. Teng Yuyi pulled out the jadeite sword and hurriedly pushed Madam Du behind her. The guards straightened their swords and were about to rush forward, but before the evil creature could get close enough, it was binded by a chain thrown by Lin Chengyou.


    The giant evil creature fell to the ground with a loud bang and was then dragged back to the formation by the chain. It waved its arms to try to grab Lin Chengyou, but before it could touch the edge of Lin Chengyou¡¯s robe, Lin Chengyou tightened the chain in his hand without any expression on his face. With just one mistake, the giant creature turned into a pile of black fine powder under his feet.


    Everyone had just recovered from being shocked. With how busy Lin Chengyou was, he looked up and his sharp gaze swept around until it landed on Teng Yuyi.


    Teng Yuyi was busy taking care of her biao jie¡¯s palanquin, only to feel that something was not right. If she was not mistaken, the evil spirits ignored Lin Chengyou and the two young Taoist who were in the formation. As opposed, they had a stronger interest in them (referring to herself and the crowd of people). Lin Chengyou¡¯s eyes held deep, meaning as if there was something strange about her.


    Lin Chengyou was injured, and his face was pale. With a pair of peach blossom eyes that were cold and stern, contrasting his black hair like ink. His eyes were full of scrutiny with a hint of suspicion in them. After observing her back and forth for a few times, he turned his head, and just then, a creature landed in front of him. He turned around and split it in half.


    At this time, the guards saw that the doorway to exit was in sight. Even though these evil creatures are extremely vicious, they could not get close to the young noble. Another group of evil creatures deliberately tried to flee away, but ended up trapped in the formation again. The prince suffered internal injuries and could not warn others very loudly, but had already set up a way for them to escape.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± While the old woman had not moved yet, the guards led the group of people down the stairs, leading the wounded victims out first, then rescuing the soldiers out.


    Teng Yuyi supported Madam Du while swiftly running, occasionally observing the situation in the courtyard.


    The evil creatures were wrapped in a black gauze of mist. As long as they could come out from the ground, the black mist would be extracted away from them, like clouds gathering in the mist and rising in spirals like smoke, entering the old woman¡¯s nostrils and ears.


    The old woman sat upright in the formation. Everytime, it inhales a wisp of black mist, its face brightens a bit.


    After it has absorbed enough, one does not know what changes will occur. Teng Yuyi was secretly observing when Madam Du, who was by her side, anxiously ran too fast and accidentally tripped over the corner of her skirt.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°yi mu.¡± Teng Yuyi hurriedly supported Madam Du up, and when she raised her eyes inadvertently, she saw that the old woman had opened her eyes at some point. Its gloomy eyes seemed to be as if dyed with a dark blue color, and its cold gaze was directed straight towards her.


    Teng Yuyi squinted her eyes. There were so many people in the courtyard, but the old spirit did not look at others, only staring straight at her. It can be clearly seen that it had been paying attention to her actions/movements.


    Wanting to take revenge for that stab in the forest, or is it that one has other thoughts? If this old spirit were to escape today, one would be afraid that the first person it will find to get revenge on, will be her.


    ***


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi had just turned nine years old, and they were still very young and immature. Seeing that more and more evil creatures emerge from the ground, they became increasingly worried.


    The reason why the senior brother wanted to set up the Wuzang formation was, because there were five injured victims who had lost their sanity. This formation method can not only trap the old spirit, but also help regain the soul of the injured victims.


    However, this tree spirit can actually summon evil creatures when trapped in the golden net, clearly showing that it was very close to becoming a demon.


    The Wuzang formation can not withhold it, and sooner or later, it will break out of the formation.


    Senior brother must now regret not taking a closer look at the situation with the injured. The phrase, ¡°five people are unconscious¡± is obviously not right. From the moment, senior brother decided to set up the Wuzang formation, it was already destined that he would be at a disadvantage.


    The three fellow students were in such a miserable situation and at this point, there was no way to hold anyone accountable for lying. If one does not solve this situation, no one should even think about leaving.


    There was a thick and stinky smell in the formation. Everyone¡¯s ears were filled with the mournful screams of the evil creatures. All of this was not an illusion as there were evil creatures coming from within a radius of hundreds of miles. As long as they were caught by these things, if they were not dead, they would still be bitten off till the last layer of skin remained.


    Both of their minds were extremely disordered. Overhearing something suddenly flying through the air, the evil creatures were originally about to bite down on Jue Sheng¡¯s fat round arms, but suddenly were thrown very far away by an invisible wall.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi hurriedly opened their eyes, only to see Lin Chengyou insert their Thunder Altar Instrument4 in between the northern (earth) palace and the eastern (fire) palace.


    The Gou hexagram and Fu hexagram ran through a line, forming a ¡°broken knot¡±.


    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Both of their heart¡¯s sank. The Thunder Altar Instrument is an object that can protect lives. Senior brother gave it to them, meaning that he himself would not be protected at all.


    ¡°There is a golden net in the sky above the courtyard. The evil creatures can¡¯t escape even if they wanted to. ¡°The broken knot¡± can protect you two within the time of a pillar of incense. As long as you two do not mess around, the old spirit will not dare to come close or escape. The Moon Lantern Pavilion offers the Nine Heaven Xuan sword, I will return when I get it.¡±


    The Moon Lantern Pavilion offers the Nine Heaven Xuan sword? Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stunned. In the past few years, they have been by their master¡¯s side and have never heard of this sword before, but senior brother¡¯s tone was very solemn, not like he was speaking nonsense.


    The old spirit was busy absorbing the evil energy in the formation, and unexpectedly snorted out a laugh: ¡°Lin Chengyou, if you want to escape, then do so. Why bother making up nonsense to deceive your two little junior disciples? To be in such a hurry to leave, could it be that you are also afraid?¡±


    Lin Chengyou opened up a road to survival and jumped out of the formation among all the screams of the evil creatures: ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t beat you. Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t even go move a rescue soldier?¡±


    The old spirit spat: ¡°Why pretend! The Moon Lantern Pavilion is adjacent to the Ziyun building. If you really want to go get that troublesome Nine Heaven Xuan sword, you could just send your servants to do so. Where is the need to go pick it up yourself?¡±


    Lin Chengyou spoke: ¡°You won¡¯t understand this. That sword has not been used for ten years. Even if I tell my servants where it is hidden, they still won¡¯t know how to get access to it. The Nine Heaven Xuan Sword is my Taoist academy¡¯s treasure and there is no room for mishaps. I need to personally retrieve it myself and it just happens that I can use it on you first.¡±


    The old spirit had once used the skin of Mrs. An Guogong, so naturally, it also obtained the memory of the original body: ¡°It is often heard that Prince Cheng has a stubborn and mischievous nature, and he has never cared about any rules or regulation even since he was a child. If you knew that such a sword is hidden in the Moon Lantern Pavilion, how is it allowed to just be left there? Saying ¡°covered in ten years of dust¡±, it is nothing more than just a way to find an excuse to slip away.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi are preoccupied with doubts and suspicions. The words spoken did seem a bit reasonable.


    In the past few years, they have heard many things about their senior brother as a child. He was known as someone who was not afraid of anything, always provoking King Cheng and Mrs. Cheng. Out of the children of the aristocratic families in Chang¡¯an, senior brother was the one who had been beaten the most.


    With their senior brother¡¯s arrogant nature and capable abilities, if he was to know that the most precious treasure of the Taoist¡¯s academy is hidden in Moon Lantern Pavilion, he would have long already thought of a way to retrieve it out and play with it.


    Lin Chengyou said solemnly: ¡°The consecration of the Taoist weapons also depends on chance. The Nine Heavens Xuan Sword is different from most ordinary weapons, as it needs to be drawn first-hand by blood and flesh of demons. Although I was curious about this sword, I did not dare to rashly open the seal. Today, I happen to bump into a demon creature like you, which perfectly satisfies my intentions. Being able to use the demonic blood of a demon that has cultivated for many years, it is worthwhile for the sword to wait in the Moon Lantern Pavilion for ten years.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face was full of ridicule: ¡°What a bunch of nonsense! Even if there really was a so-called Nine Heavans Xuan Sword, it is not enshrined in the Qingyun Temple, but instead, is placed in the Moon Lantern Pavilion, which has nothing to do with the Taoism?¡±


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s smile slowly faded, and the old woman thought that she had already exposed Lin Chengyou¡¯s lies, laughing with complacent.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi looked at Lin Chengyou worriedly. Senior brother¡¯s voice was dark and hoarse, and his footsteps were also unstable. Even if he looked perfectly composed, it was nothing more than just trying to use all of one¡¯s willpower to hang in there.


    However, senior brother had always been one that calculated everything very carefully and precisely. How could the evil spirit have seen through the flaws of everything so quickly.


    They peeked at the old spirit, it was originally disordered, but in a short period of time, it showed signs of revitalization. The sparse white hair became thicker and the sunken cheeks gradually became more plump. With just listening to its sharp and clear voice, one would be mistaken that it was a 16 years old young woman.


    Looking up, under the hazy sky, the stars seemed to be dyed with a dark and dull luster. This celestial phenomenon was indeed very strange and if it did not represent a catastrophe, it would represent great evil.


    The beads of sweat on the foreheads of the two of them rolled down. When the old spirit has absorbed enough of the evil energy, it was estimated that everyone here would suffer a calamity.


    Wait, why is the pace of senior brother¡¯s steps a little strange. He took three steps to the east and then returned back to the west side. Saying that he was going to leave, yet still stayed in the front of the formation.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi¡¯s mind flashed with a white light. Senior brother, this is¡ª¡ª


    They were both nervous and excited, and stared fixedly at the pace of Lin Chengyou¡¯s steps, not daring to move at all.


    Lin Chengyou staggered a few steps, and looked over calmly. Jue Sheng and Qizhi nodded slightly. Lin Chengyou barely managed to stabilize his body, jumped back with a breath, and landed on the eaves.


    He stepped on a tile, smiled and crossed his hands behind his back while walking forward: ¡°You have cultivated for hundreds of years, yet you only know how to work hard on your skins, refusing to cultivate your brain instead. The Moon Lantern Pavilion is a place where the saints and sages get together to have a feast. Every year, there are candidates that are put on the public list for successful examinees. At that time, the vast aura of Confucianism causes the heaven and earth to become clear and pure.¡±


    ¡°Although this sword belongs to Taoism, it was born to be very sinister and bloodthirsty. Just using ordinary Taoist methods to suppress it, will only be counterproductive. On the contrary, it is the Confucian Holy Bible that can cleanse away the evil currents. My master offered to have the Nine Heaven Xuan Sword be sealed in the Moon Lantern Pavilion, precisely because it is a Confucian sacred place.¡±


    He spoke in a very orderly manner, and the old spirit¡¯s slender eyes flashed with a dim light, and finally it could not sit still.


    Today is the day that she became a demon, and as long as she survived till zi shi (11pm-1am), everything will naturally be a success as long as the situation was right. Who would have expected that Lin Chengyou, this youngster, would suddenly appear and repeatedly delay her important matters.


    She was about to become a demon, and the flesh and blood on her body can be comparable to the liver of a unicorn and the bone marrow of a phoenix. In order to summon a group of evil creatures to deal with Lin Chengyou, she must use herself as bait; therefore, she knew that it would damage her body, and resolutely broke off a finger.


    From the moment she plunged her broken finger into the formation, it immediately attracted a large number of coveted evil creatures.


    On one hand, she lured the group of evil creatures to trap Lin Chengyou, and on the other hand, she used Lin Chengyou to control the group of evil creatures.


    When the two sides were awfully busy fighting each other, she took advantage of the situation to absorb the spiritual powers of the evil creatures.


    The more she absorbed, the faster her power raised. There was no need to wait till zi shi (11pm-1am) as the plundering evil energy was enough to help her become a demon in advance.


    There were still crucial things needed, and she could absolutely not leave the formation at such a critical time. However, Lin Chengyou¡¯s evil schemes were not like a Taoist at all. It¡¯s whatever if he is lying, but if it¡¯s true, once he has the Nine Heaven Xuan Sword in his hands, maybe it can reverse a desperate situation.


    Should one leave the formation to stop him? She couldn¡¯t decide. Under the silver-white moonlight, the purple-clothed youth stepped on the cyan glazed tile, and his sleeves swept over the courtyard like the wind.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi secretly paid attention to the expression on the old spirit¡¯s face, but because they were not sure of her reaction, they did not dare to even breathe loudly.


    One did not know how long it took, but the old spirit suddenly smirked: ¡°I advise you not to use any cunning schemes. Let alone a broken sword, even if your master came here today, he will be useless against me. What about we make a bet, how long can that ¡°broken knot¡± you set up stop me for? Before you come back, can I completely eat your two little disciples into my belly?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi felt as if their scalps had exploded. Not only is this old spirit not willing to be deceived, but in return even used them as a threat to their senior brother.


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s laughter drifted from far away: ¡° The one on the right is called Qizhi, and regularly likes to cleanse and bathe his body. If you don¡¯t mind, you might as well eat him first.¡±


    The old spirit was stunned.


    The two little Taoist covered their mouths, and began to cry.


    At this time, everyone had already ran to the gate of the courtyard. Madam Du was old so she ran the slowest and because of this, Teng Yuyi also fell behind everyone. Hearing Lin Chengyou¡¯s words just now, she stumbled.


    Lin Chengyou was clearly deliberately mystifying. If there really was a Nine Heaven Xuan Sword, how could he still be here  with that old spirit for so long. Unfortunately, no matter how Lin Chengyou tried to provoke the old spirit with words, the old spirit just refused to come out of the formation.


    She turned her head to look at the courtyard. The group of evil creatures were trapped by the golden net, one by one like headless flies, disorderly crashing into the formation. The flowers and plants that have been burned by Lin Chengyou, seemed to have signs of resurrection from the dead. A gust of warm wind blew by, the scorched branches and leaves magnificent and dazzling colors.


    The old spirit was sitting in the sea of beautiful flowers, and its body was much taller.


    Teng Yuyi was terrified in her heart as she had never seen such a strange sight before. If one could not think of a countermeasure for dealing with the situation soon, there will definitely be a great catastrophe to come.


    She had a plan in mind, and in a low voice: ¡°yi mu, wait a minute.¡±


    She raised her voice: ¡°Prince Lin, I have a protective magical weapon on me, named the jadeite sword. When I was attacked by the old spirit in the forest earlier, it was with this sword that I used to cut off the old spirit¡¯s right claw. If the prince does not dislike it, there would be no harm in using it.¡±


    She specifically said these words for the old spirit to hear. This sword was rather strange, and it was not necessarily willing to be used by Lin Chengyou. Lin Chengyou is very arrogant and condescending. He may not be willing to use the magic weapons of others, but as long as one mentions the loss of the right claw, it will definitely stab at the old spirit¡¯s heart.


    Before her voice fell, she felt two cold and resentful gazes towards her. Teng Yuyi revealed a slight smile: ¡°Don¡¯t look at the furiousness of this old spirit. When using this sword, the skin and flesh of a body will become like mud. A cut is a big piece, a cut is a big piece¡­¡±


    She smiled and deliberately spoke slowly. The fury in the old spirit¡¯s eyes bursted out, as if she hated that she could not burn a hole in Teng Yuyi¡¯s clothes.


    In the middle of the night, the tiles on the wall made a sound. Lin Chengyou was indeed very clever, and he was immediately amused: ¡°How could such a good thing actually exist? If the young lady feels that it is convenient, throw it over here for me to take a look at it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi put on the scabbard of the sword and threw it on the beam. Lin Chengyou took it into his hands, and it turned out to be a three-inch small sword.


    Under the moonlight, it was a greenish jade color, and the edge of the blade was as thin as a leaf, caressed like ice, like jade but cold.


    He has seen countless silk-colored pearls, but it was his first time ever seeing a sword made from jadeite. It is strange that such a fragile and thin material can last for so many years.


    However, before he could take a closer look, the light on the sword was no longer translucent, like it was covered in a layer of gray fog, and slowly turning dull.


    He quietly blocked the old spirit¡¯s sight with his sleeves, but it is a pity that even though it is a magic weapon that will recognize its owner, after leaving its owner for so long, it is no different from any other ordinary jadeite item. Not only can it not hurt the old spirit, but will also cause damage to the sword in vain.


    He looked up at the young girl wearing a veil in the courtyard, standing there in the middle of the night without the slightest panic. He has seen Teng Shao several times before, a famous general who guarded the border and defended the country. This sword is very exceptional, and was most likely given by Teng Shao to his daughter for self-defense.


    But this young lady does not look like one who knows martial arts. Even if he handed the sword back to her, she would never be able to get close to the evil spirit with her abilities.


    He suddenly changed his mind, smiled and nodded: ¡°Good sword, good sword. The Moon Lantern Pavilion is too far away, so the young lady¡¯s act is like sending charcoal in snowy weather (to provide help in a critical time of need). I have caught quite a few evil spirits before, but have yet to eat their meat. I¡¯ll use it to cut the meat into pieces and serve it with wine.¡±


    Then he pointed at the several guards at the gate: ¡°Go and get some glutinous rice soup, and then bring a few pots of Songlaochun (name of the wine) here.¡±


    This posture does not seem like one was here to catch an evil spirit, but more like one was raising up wine and arranging meals in the garden of the royal palace. Although the guards were in a perturbed state of mind, they still did not dare to disobey the young master¡¯s orders. While staring at the old spirit warily, they slowly retreated. In the end, they put away their weapons and hurriedly walked away to make the arrangements.


    Teng Yuyi spoke: ¡°When the prince takes action, don¡¯t forget to leave its left claw for me.¡±


    Lin Chengyou raised his chin: ¡°You also want to serve it with wine?¡±


    Teng Yuyi shook her head: ¡°I got its right claw earlier and want to make it a pair. Its skin is thick and rough, so it is very hard to chew. I plan to marinate it in an urn for a few days, waiting for the meat to become soft and crispy, and then dip it in orange sauce to eat.¡±


    The two of them have been talking back and forth. With a tone of voice as there was no one around, this is simply regarding the old spirit as a dish that serves well with wine.


    Not only was the old spirit as angry as spouting smoke through seven orifices (idiom), but even Madam Du and the remaining guards in the courtyard were also flabbergasted.


    The author has something to say: Orange sauce: is a common sauce in the Tang Dynasty, dipped in fish or meat to eat.


    This sauce seems to be very popular. It is often seen that the Tang and Song people wrote about this kind of condiment in poetry and stories. The Tang people have a famous saying ¡°On the winter night wounded away from the Five Creeks, the black carp snow falls and orange falls¡±.


    I think that the taste of something like this should be sweet and sour. Dipping in sauce to eat can also probably neutralize the fishy smell of fish, swallowing saliva (I did not, I did not).


    TL¡¯s note: btw this is the AUTHOR¡¯S notes, not mines lol)

 CH 7.1

    (TL¡¯s note: I refer to the old spirit as ¡°it¡± and ¡°she¡±, depending on what the author uses)


    Lin Chengyou said lazily: ¡°Lady Teng is right, the size of this spirit is not small, and it can not be eaten in one go, so it is better to bring it back to slowly enjoy it. Today, I will eat its arm, and tomorrow, eat its head. If one can not get enough of eating it by themselves, it is not a big deal to invite friends over to eat it together.¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s heart was burning with rage when it heard this, with its body together as if it was about to leave the formation. When everyone saw this, their hearts suddenly jumped to their throats. Unexpectedly, the old spirit was agitated for a while, but in the end, was actually able to restrain itself.


    Teng Yuyi had been secretly sweating. After all this effort, the old spirit still refused to be fooled, and there was not much time left. If it continues on like this, no one will be able to escape.


    On the other hand, Lin Chengyou was as steady as Mount Tai, slowly and leisurely turning the handle of the sword: ¡°Since this old spirit does not dare to move, so I will now try it to see if it is this jadeite sword that is better or if it is the Nine Heavens Xuan Sword that is better.¡±


    He sneered, and spread his arms out lightly. He jumped off the beam of the roof and drew out the sword while in mid-air, pointing it directly in between the old spirit¡¯s eyebrows.


    The old spirit knew the power of the jadeite sword, and blocking it hard would be a dead end, so she faced upwards at the sky and stiffly rose high off the ground. Tonight, she had really met two nemesis, just when Lin Chengyou was injured, another Lady Teng appeared. If it was Lady Teng, killing her would be a lot easier, as there was no need for the other party to get closer. She could tear her into pieces from afar, but out of all people, that sword fell into the hands of Lin Chengyou.


    ¡°The prince is approaching the age of adulthood. How can you openly covet my flesh like you have never seen a beauty before? Are you not afraid of being laughed at?¡±


    She smiled enchantingly, intending to fly around the formation. Lin Chengyou wants to force her out of the formation, and she insists on wanting to lure him in.


    Lin Chengyou suddenly smirked and looked back: ¡°Forget it, are you harming people too much? Your appearance is so ugly. Don¡¯t know if you have heard of this saying before, ¡°Appearance is born from the heart¡±. Even for an evil spirit, your appearance is truly ugly. Let alone eating your meat, even taking a glance at you makes me feel bored and disgusted.¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had been cultivating for hundreds of years, but had never been able to cultivate into a beautiful appearance. If she had not forcefully occupied the skin of a beauty a few months ago, she would still be wearing an old ugly face.


    She had seized the body of many women before, but they were all unsatisfactory. Only when she bumped into Mrs. An Guogong, did she know what was considered stunning.


    After being a beauty for a few months, she almost forgot about her original appearance. Lin Chengyou¡¯s words were like sharp blades that stabbed into her heart at once.


    Her gaze was like a poisonous arrow, and her lips began to twitch: ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Lin Chengyou added fuel to the fire: ¡°Lady Teng, do you really want to eat this thing? Are you not afraid of your appearance being harmed by its poisonous gas?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Teng Yuyi changed her mind, ¡°Why not take it back to feed the cows and horses instead.¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s eyes were scarlet red and it could no longer hold it in. It stomped its legs and instantly rose from the ground: ¡°Crazy people who don¡¯t know how to cherish their lives. Tonight, I will tell you two the feeling of living is no better than dying.¡±


    Lin Chengyou turned around with a smile and tried to run away, but unexpedicately, his sore spot was affected and he instantly fell to the ground.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were extremely shocked: ¡°Senior brother!¡±


    The guards turned pale in shock, and hurriedly rushed forward.


    The old spirit¡¯s hatred could reach the sky. How could it miss such an exceptionally good opportunity. Without needing to go out of the formation, its claw can tear Lin Chengyou in half.


    Lin Chengyou was indeed heavily injured, lowering his head and coughing non-stop. The old spirit grimly laughed, and the guards were just about to exert themselves, when Lin Chengyou suddenly laughed twice and clasped her claw with his backhand. Before the old spirit could take her claw back, he dragged her, soaring into the sky.


    This move caused one to be caught off guard. The old spirit secretly knew that this was bad, and it was just missing a few mouthfuls of spiritual powers, but unexpedically would get caught in Lin Chengyou¡¯s plan. Fortunately, the formation was still under its feet, and it was not too late to go back in.


    Because she was anxious to get away, she released clouds of flames-like black mist. Lin Chengyou threw her aside and shouted: ¡°Change the formation!¡±


    The two little Taoist who only knew how to cry, jumped up and lifted their Taoist robes and ran so fast that it looked like one was flying across the courtyard. They staggered back and forth, and in a blink of an eye, they changed the formation.


    The old spirit secretly knew in her heart that this was not good, hurriedly chanting the incantation loudly. The vine under her feet heard her call, soaring several feet high around her feet, and was just about to summon them to bring her back into the formation. However, in a blink of an eye, there were two golden rays of light that sprang out behind the two little Taoists. The rays of light intertwined with each other, swirling upward until it reached the coiled golden net above her head. The three golden rays of light merged into one, and the old spirit only felt that there was a strong force that came up from the bottom of her feet. Before it could leap into the formation, it was ejected far away from the formation.


    The old spirit fell onto the eaves in a panic, and after a hard time of relaxing its strength, it raised its head in embarrassment, seeing Lin Chengyou standing on a tree not far away, looking at her with a smile yet not a smile.


    ¡°You can stop me from absorbing spiritual power, but can you stop me from becoming a demon?¡± The old spirit gritted its teeth in hatred. Lin Chengyou used every possible means to lure her out of the formation. The little Taoist were in charge of blocking her escape route. She hated that she was tricked over and over again by Lin Chengyou, also not knowing when the three of them communicated under her nose.


    However, Lin Chengyou no longer cared to fight with the old spirit anymore, and threw the jadeite sword to the guards below: ¡°Return it to Lady Teng.¡±


    Then, he jumped down from the treetop: ¡°Do it, change to the Xuantian formation.¡±


    The little Taoists complied loudly: ¡°yes.¡±


    Teng Yuyi took the jadeite sword, turned around and pulled Madam Du with her away. Luring the old spirit out was a success, and what would happen later on would be much easier to deal with.


    Under the moonlight, the old spirit could clearly see that Lin Chengyou¡¯s snow-white collar was fully covered in bloodstains. He was originally suffering internal injuries, and just now, he had used all his internal strength to drag her out of the formation. Right now, he was like an arrow at the end of its flight (out of strength), and he won¡¯t be able to resist much longer.


    Seeing that Teng Yuyi was about to run away, she immediately changed her mind. Leaving Lin Chengyou behind, she turned to chase Teng Yuyi instead.


    Teng Yuyi slipped away very fast, and in a blink of an eye, she was already at the gate.


    The old spirit rushed along the eaves, and tonight, she had chased all the way till the Ziyun Building. Not only to get revenge for the stab from that sword, but also because of the great loss of Mrs. An Guogong. Instead of wasting power on trying to replenish the weak body, it would be better to find a new and fresh beauty.


    This young lady, surnamed Teng, was born slender and beautiful. Although she was not as plump as Mrs. An Guogong, she had a more youthful and graceful appearance. She was very surprised by Teng Yuyi¡¯s appearance, and she already had the idea long ago.


    The strange thing is that it was obvious that she was chasing Teng Yuyi, but the three people behind actually did not try to stop her, only hearing a little Taoist say: ¡°Senior brother, do you really want to use this formation method?¡±


    ¡°It is already all laid out, what are you so pesky for?¡±


    ¡°But, I just remembered that master had said that the Xuantian formation needs for the main body of a man¡­Otherwise, not only will it not be able to penetrate through the sky, but also damage the people who set up the formation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Another person also spoke: ¡°Although this formation requires extremely high-level skills, but if a senior is not¡­ ¡­there is no need to force it. At worst, we can use another formation to capture this old spirit, and once we drag it back to Qingyun Temple, then we can set up the formation to suppress it.¡±


    The tree spirit laughed secretly, as expected of being a child with a young mind. In the face of such a rascal noble like Lin Chengyou, he can still ask such a stupid question.


    From the looks of it, this formation can no longer be arranged, so she became more relieved.


    The group of people all scattered and fled. Teng Yuyi¡¯s body was deft (quick and skillful in action), and took the lead to run out the courtyard first. The old spirit was inexplicably full of excitement, and chasing relentlessly all the way.


    Teng Yuyi was terrified, and ran along the wall while scolding: ¡°old spirit, when you are dying, you still want to harm people. Moreover, look at who is behind you.¡±


    The old spirit: ¡°Do you still expect that Lin Chengyou will come save you? He was injured by me to the point where he is completely out of strength, and has long been too busy to care about anything else.¡±


    Teng Yuyi sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t expect for anyone to save me, but if you are not afraid that your left claw will also be cut off by me, you can try me.¡±


    The old spirit recalled how Teng Yuyi and Lin Chengyou had both joined forces just to lure her out of the formation. she gritted her teeth in anger, and smashed the wall in front of her. She leaned over to catch Teng Yuyi, but suddenly, a strange force of wind struck her back, lightly and slowly, like silk, like cotton.


    The old spirit had an auspicious feeling in her heart, and wanted to turn her head to see, but the strange force suddenly rose up, like a pair of soldiers joining forces, beating the drums and gongs1gong = (percussion instrument originating in East Asia and Southeast Asia, driving thousands of flags, driving a hundred of soldiers, like the mountains and oceans were overwhelmingly pressed against her forehead.


    There was a loud bang in the old spirit¡¯s head, gathering all the vicious energy in her body to fight back, but this strange power was very different from the spells that she encountered before, illustriously containing an endless feeling of righteousness. It simply did not allow her to dodge at all, and the power of thousands of catties smashed down on her head.


    The old spirit stooped and froze in mid-air, and her soul seemed to have been crushed into pieces. While struggling to look up, she saw a fiery dragon wandering around all over the place in the courtyard, and most of the evil creatures were entangled, either mournfully screaming or instantly burned into black ash.


    At night, the wind carried a gloomy chanting sound, hitting the golden jade, light as a spring, like an attentive dispute, it was Lin Chengyou¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hold the soul stable, I am here to resist the spirits and devils.¡±


    ¡°Break¡ª¡ª¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s eyes were slightly budged, and before she could struggle, a ray of light like snow appeared, striking indirectly into her face hard.


    The old spirit howled in pain, desperately trying to break free, but the ray of light like snow twisted around her like a spiritual snake, binding her tightly.


    Lin Chengyou hung in mid-air, and the voice of the chanting got louder and louder. The old spirit could not stop herself from trembling. From face to neck, every inch of the bark was exposed with brown and black knots. The long hair on the shoulders slowly turned into stands of branches.


    Seeing that hundreds of years of power was about to be destroyed in one swoop, it was too late for the old spirit to regret it, and it could not help, but cry.


    Her voice was mournful, as if one was overwhelmed with sorrow. Lin Chengyou was aloof, but the little Taoists and guard were actually moved with empathy. Having seen many sad things, all of it seemed to be aroused by this cry one by one.


    Lin Chengyou was secretly cursing in his heart. Even at this moment, one is still playing tricks. He released that the evil spirits were here to disorder people¡¯s minds. Those who have their guards down, are deeply moved to the core (affected) without knowing it.


    He flicked away the talisman on the Thunder Altar Instrument, waved his sleeve, and striked the Thunder Altar Instrument. The old spirit was beaten so badly that her whole body was quivering, and the crying stopped abruptly.

 CH 7.2

    Jue Sheng and Qizhi shook their heads, and immediately became clear-headed.


    Lin Chengyou went back into the formation, dragging the old spirit who had lost its powers to the front, and asked with a smile: ¡°Playing so many tricks, is it that you want me to let you go?¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s eyes rolled and rolled, shivering while nodding desperately.


    ¡°You answer a few of my questions honestly. If I am satisfied with your answers, I can consider not beating you back into your original form.¡±


    The old spirit whimpered, as if it was eager, but could not do it.


    ¡°A few months ago, you were still a tree spirit at Liquan Mountain, and could not become a demon as your powers were very ordinary. Ever since you infiltrated into Chang¡¯an, you have killed more than a dozen women in the past three months. Who is it that enlightened your cultivation into becoming a demon? And who was it that taught you how to seize away a person¡¯s soul? Tonight, you sneaked into the bamboo forest by the river, was it that someone was waiting there for you, or were you simply there just for doing evil things?¡±


    The old spirit¡¯s expression was complex, hesitated for a moment, and pointed to its throat.


    Lin Chengyou snapped his fingers, and the old spirit coughed several times, in a hoarse voice: ¡°It was all by chance, no one has ever pointed out that I was training hard in the mountains. That night, there was a thunderstorm, and I intruded into a cave in order to avoid it. Unfortunately I encountered a landslide, and was trapped in the cave for several months. Inadvertently, I saw through the road of heaven. The reason why I seized people¡¯s souls was because I wanted to be enlightened. Tonight, the reason why I went to that bamboo forest was because I did not want to put up with using my powers to replenish Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s life. I just wanted to change into a new body of fresh beauty.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and nodded. With a wave of his sleeve, the old spirit¡¯s body started to burn again. Every bone was drilled in with thousands of ants, making one be in so much pain as to not want to live anymore.


    The old spirit painfully wailed in grief: ¡°If the prince does not believe me, one can personally go to the back of Liquan Mountain to see for oneself. That mountain has not had any visitors for thousands of years and now is just an empty mountain and valley.¡±


    Lin Chengyou simply had a heart of stone, so instead of stopping, he instructed Jue Sheng and Qizhi to recite faster.


    The old spirit could not bear the disgrace and humiliation, and bitterly scolded: ¡°Lin Chengyou! You nasty person! We have come to an agreement that you would let me go after I answer your questions. How can you go back against your words?¡±


    As soon as her words fell, the talisman transformed into a fiery dragon and climbed up the old spirit¡¯s legs, and this time, even the lower part of her body turned into a tree root.


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s smile was full of cruelty: ¡°You have slaughtered so many people, do you still expect not to suffer? I won¡¯t give you many opportunities, so it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t try to play any tricks on me. Tell me honestly, who is the person that enlightened you?¡±


    The old spirit knew that if he was to have to ask her again, she would definitely be beaten back into her original form. She endured for hundreds of years, how could she be willing to return to being an ignorant old tree. Struggling and struggling, swallowing her hatred: ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say¡­.¡±


    It swallowed its saliva and was just about to speak, when the sky suddenly lit up. The sound of rumbling came from the overhead of the sky, and before everyone could react, a light as bright as snow rolled down.


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s complexion changed. This thing went straight for the formation, clearly coming to save the old spirit.


    With quick eyes and quick hands, he hurriedly dragged the tree spirit backwards. The talisman dragon lost its control and instantly knocked the old spirit back to its original form.


    That strange thunder seemed to have a sense of awareness, and turned into a cloud of white mist and disappeared into mid-air, as if it had never appeared before.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi recalled the Thunder Altar Instrument, picked it up and held it close. Looking down to look at the original form of the old spirit, a young tree that is not thick or thin, with green moss wrapped around it, and an exotic odor assailed the nostrils.


    The two of them were still terrified: ¡°Senior brother, that strange thunder came to save the old spirit?¡±


    Lin Chengyou stared closely at the direction in which the light came from, and took out the Soul Locker from his arms, tied it to the young tree, and threw it to the two of them: ¡°Go back to the ¡°Broken Knot¡± and stay there.¡±


    Then he said to the guards who were still busy wiping their sweat: ¡°Quickly send the wounded people and Mrs. An Guogong to Zhaole Pavilion to settle them down. I will return in a little bit.¡±


    He jumped on the wall and instantly melted into the night.


    ***


    The courtyard of Zhaole Pavilion was cramped and crowded. In total, there was only one room. The Teng and Dong family had no choice, but to settle in the same place.


    Most of the servants from the palace were almost frightened to death. The guards also had lingering fears in their hearts, and until everything was settled down, there were still some people who were scared out of their wits.


    Both of Madam Du¡¯s legs were trembling, and she embraced Teng Yuyi tightly while comforting her. Teng Yuyi recalled back to the situation when Lin Chengyou confronted the old spirit, as there were simply many doubts and suspicions. Not only did Lin Chengyou ask why the old spirit would go into the bamboo forest, but also speculated that there was someone waiting for the old spirit in there. She had never thought of this before, and at that time, when she arrived with Duan Fu and the others, there was only the old spirit and her biao jie1Biao Jie = older female cousin, master and servant, in the forest. She only knew that her biao jie suffered an attack, but was completely unknown about the cause of it.


    What if the old spirit had not accidentally broken into the bamboo forest, but had actually gone in there to meet someone. Where was that person hiding? The old spirit attacked biao jie, so could it be that biao jie accidentally saw something that she was not supposed to see?


    She pondered back and forth for a while. The more she thought about it, the more fearful she became. Suddenly, she overheard yi mu2yi mu = aunt calling biao jie softly, and only then did she come back to her senses.


    The medicine given by Lin Chengyou was marvelously effective, as the strange golden color on her biao jie¡¯s body all gradually faded away. Although Bai Zhi and Maid Hong were still unconscious, they already showed signs of improvements.


    Duan Fu was placed under the corridor, and when Teng Yuyi came to look at him, his breath gradually became more and more steady.


    On the bed by the window, Mrs. An Guogong and the second lady of the Dong County family were laid down next to each other. One showed signs of unstable breathing, and the other one was still unconscious, because she had not taken the medicine.


    The steward narrowly escaped death, and after calming down, she remembered that the medicine given by Lin Chengyou was all taken away by Lady Teng, and now those from the Teng family that have taken the medicine, all showed signs of improvements. It was only her second lady¡¯s life that was still hanging by a thread. She could not help, but worry, and while she was taking care of Dong Erniang3Erniang = second lady , she once in a while glanced over at Teng Yuyi. Her eyes were secretly filled with accusation and resentment.


    Teng Yuyi sensed the pair of eyes behind her, and turned her head to see what was the matter. However, at this time, the servants from the palace came in and spoke: ¡°Before the prince left, he had said that he still needed to verify something. The few people in this room are all unmarried young ladies, so he had the maids make some arrangements in advance.¡±


    Madam Du had vaguely heard some of the words spoken, only that Lin Chengyou came over to check on the injuries. She was originally worried about how to guard against women and men, but at this moment, she was completely relieved and hurridenly replied: ¡°yes.¡±


    The steward was looking forward to seeing Lin Chengyou. She wanted to ask for a few more life-saving pills; therefore, by every means, she agreed: ¡°It is all up to the prince¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    The servants from the palace then placed the five female injured victims side by side on a bed, and blocked the bed with a thick curtain, leaving only the bottom exposed.


    When Teng Yuyi helped pull the curtain, she inadvertently looked at Dong Erniang, and unexpectedly found that her face was not golden or ashy gray, and her breath was actually quite stable.


    Ah, wasn¡¯t she poisoned by that old spirit? She was about to take a closer look when the steward blocked the curtain because she was afraid that the wind would get in.


    Teng Yuyi simply went around to the other side of the curtain, and silently looked closely again. It was at this moment that there was the sound of footsteps outside that came in heavy and fast. Someone in the front of the room spoke, and the servants from the palace replied with a few words, lifted up the curtains and walked in: ¡°General Duan of the Duke Zhen¡¯s mansion and the madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an are here.¡±


    Madam Du was surprised: ¡°General Duan and the madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an?¡±


    General Duan¡¯s name was Duan Ningyuan, the eldest son of Duke Zhen and the future fiancee of Yu¡¯er. Duan Wenyin, the wife of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an, is also Duan Ningyuan¡¯s blood older sister. When Duan Wenyin was seventeen years old, she married into the mansion of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an in Luoyang.


    The Duan family siblings only have a three year difference, and always had a deep bond between each other. In the future when Yu¡¯er marries Duan Ningyuan, she will have to call Duan Wenyin, ¡°older sister¡±.


    Madam Du smiled and was about to get up, but at this moment, the servants from the palace spoke: ¡°Tonight, the Duan family was also here for the banquet in the Ziyun building, and hearing that Lady Teng suffered a fright, General Duan and the Madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an hurriedly came to help. The several other madams close to Duke Zhen also heard about this matter and rushed here to help as well. However, the prince sealed the main gate in order to successfully capture the evil spirit. They had to wait in the main hall for any news. Now they heard that the prince had successfully suppressed that evil spirit, so they also went into the inner courtyard. The madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an asked while outside if Madam and young lady had something to avoid, and if they could come visit as well.¡±


    When the servants from the palace were speaking, there were many madams chatting in a low voice outside the corridor, but one did not hear Duan Ningyuan¡¯s voice.


    Teng Yuyi sneered in her heart, but her complexion looked the same as usual. Madam Du only thought that she was shy, patted the back of her hand, and whispered: ¡°To come here in such a hurry, the Duan family has one at heart.¡±


    The thick curtain was already blocking the front of the bed, and Madam Du no longer had any worries in her heart, straightened the jin pei4jin pei = women¡¯s covering, part of their attire in her hand, and greeted warmly: ¡°Please come in.¡±


    At this time, there was a noise outside, and another person entered the courtyard.


    ¡°There are five people injured in total, except for the Teng family. Who is the other family?¡± It was Lin Chengyou¡¯s voice.


    Teng Yuyi was a little surprised. Lin Chengyou came back so fast, and she did not know if he was able to find out about something.


    ¡°It is the second lady of the Dong Family in Wannian County. Tonight, she had made an appointment with several officials and noble daughters to drink and feast near the riverside. On the way to the banquet, she unexpectedly bumped into an evil spirit, and rushed back to the city for treatment, only afraid that it was too late. After hearing that the Taoist priest was invited, she was instructed under the care of the Madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an, and also entered the Ziyun building.¡±


    After glancing at the curtain meaningfully, she should have soon expected that if there were no invitations from the nobles, ordinary officials could not enter the Ziyun building. It turns out that the ¡°noble¡± who brought Dong Erniang into the Ziyun building was none other than Duan Ningyuan¡¯s older sister, Duan Wenyin.


    This pair of siblings always had a deep bond with each other. In her previous life, Duan Ningyuan broke off the marriage agreement and was almost expelled from the mansion of Duke Zhen. It was all up to Duan Wenyin to come here all the way from Luoyang to say a few good words for her brother.


    These few days were to catch up to the Double Third festival, so it was not surprising that Duan Wenying would come back to Chang¡¯an, but when the Dong family had an accident, one did not ask others for help, but seeked help from Duan Wenying. What was even more strange was that the two families were completely unacquainted. For Duan Wenyin to agree to it, it had to be because of her younger brother, Duan Ningyuan. Other than this, Teng yuyi could not think of any other reason.


    She counted the days, and it was early spring now. There were still three months before Duan Ningyuan would go to her doorstep to cancel the marriage. It could be seen that Duan Ningyuan had feelings for Dong Erniang even earlier than she expected.


    Lin Chengyou spoke: ¡°I am going to go into the room to check on the injuries. Is everything already arranged properly inside?¡±


    When the stewards heard this, she immediately bounced off the bed, and like a wisp of smoke, she ran to the door. She hurriedly knelt down and said: ¡°I beg for the prince to save my second lady. The prince gave the medicine to Lady Teng to make arrangements, but my second lady was unlucky, and was not able to get a single pill. Now my second lady¡¯s life is hanging on a piece of thread, only asking that the prince can help save her.¡±


    Just to hear a young man surprisingly say: ¡°the medicine was not given to your second lady?!¡±


    It was precisely the voice of Duan Ningyuan, containing a concealed form of anger and accusation.


    The steward only kept kneeling and kowtowing5kowtowing = the act of supplication made by an inferior to his superior by kneeling and knocking his head to the floor, crying silently.


    The author has something to say: ¡°I am here to resist the spirits and devils.¡± ¡ª¡ª from Han Yu¡¯s¡¶Eighteen Conordances of food and Eclipse in the Early South¡·


    Thanks for reading! Hope everyone is enjoying the story so far!

 CH 8.1

    The steward was crying viciously, but a woman coldly interrupted her: ¡°Everything happened suddenly, and Lady Teng must have her own reasons for this arrangement. Prince Cheng is the disciple of the Taoist, Qing Xuzi. With him here, there is no need to be afraid that the second lady can not be saved. Where is Lady Teng right now? To have encountered such a situation, she must be very frightened. Quickly take us inside, I need to personally see her myself in order to be reassured.¡±


    Duan Wenyin¡¯s words were very rigorous. On the outside, it looks like she cared a lot for the Teng family, but in fact she was only reminding her younger brother not to lose his manners because of Dong Erniang.


    Duan Ningyuna indeed tried to restrain himself, and immediately changed the subject: ¡°shi zi1shi zi = prince , are all the wounded victims inside?¡±


    Madam Du was originally full of doubts, but she was immediately relieved after hearing this.


    Lin Chengyou responded, asking the servants from the palace: ¡°How were the arrangements done inside?¡±


    ¡°According to shi zi¡¯s instructions, the five injured women have been placed on a bed with a thick curtain in front of the bed, only exposing the scoop of the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. An Guogong does not need to be placed with the other injured victims. She had been possessed by the old spirit for so long, whether she could survive through tonight is unknown. Prepare some hot soup inside, and prepare a carriage outside. After serving the first dose of medicine soup, then immediately send Mrs. An Guogong to Qingyun Temple.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Teng Yuyi expected that the people outside were going to come on, so she stood up together with yi mu2yi mu = aunt . The veil on her head had yet to be removed, but at the same time, there was no need to avoid suspension.


    The number of people who came in was not small. In addition to Lin Chengyou, and the people from the mansion of Duke Zhen, there were also many noble ladies dressed in flowery and splendid dresses.


    The first person to enter was Duan Wenying. Recently, the women in Chang¡¯an have been wearing the men¡¯s attire of the Hu people. Duan Wenyin was also very keen on this. Although today was the banquet, she did not wear a skirt, and instead wore the attire of the Hu people. She wore a golden brocade hat on her head, while weaning golden colored boots with black threads around. She was originally straight and tall, and with this attire, it did not make her look conspicuous at all, but instead made her have a type of heroic bearing and vigorous presence.


    After Duan Wenying entered the room, she looked around and took big steps towards the direction of Madam Du and Teng Yuyi: ¡°Forgive us for coming so late. His Majesty was busy dispersing people, and the few of us refused to go. We had to come here to take a look in order to feel reassured. Was madam frightened badly? Is Yu¡¯er still well? How are the other injured people doing?¡±


    Madam Du led Teng Yuyi with her to greet and said with a smile: ¡°Have caused madam to be worried, and everything is fine now.¡±


    Teng Yuyi showed a sweet smile and went forward to bow in a proper manner.


    Duan Wenyin carefully looked up and down at Teng Yuyi. With goose yellow sleeves, a silky bluish green embroidered skirt, and a black muslin of the veil that prevented people from being able to peep from a distance. However, it could not block a close-up peep, and looking carefully, she sincerely exclaimed. This child¡¯s eyes were as clear as a pool, skin as white as snow, and truly was a stunning and incomparable beauty.


    ¡°We have not seen each for three to four years. Last time, when our two families arranged the marriage, Yu¡¯er was still a little child. Now, she has gone so tall. A few days ago, I heard that Yu¡¯er was coming, and it just happened to be that I was also in Chang¡¯an. I was originally thinking of inviting you to Ximing Temple to enjoy the flowers these days, but who knew that just after arriving, there would be such a situation that had happened. Fortunately, yi mu is also here, or else I¡¯m afraid one would be badly frightened.¡±


    Madam Du enthusiastically spoke: ¡°This child has a very strong heart, and was not too afraid. It¡¯s just that the evil spirit was really too frightening, and it is better to turn around and calm down.¡±


    After speaking, Madam Du then also Teng Yuyi to go greet the other madams. This included the in-laws of Duke Zhen, and also fellow soldiers and colleagues who had friendship with Teng Shao.


    During the conversation, Madam Du looked behind Duan Wenyin, only to see a young noble standing at the door, wearing an embroidered robe and a jade crown. His figure was relaxed, and it was precisely General Duan.


    Madam Du smiled in her heart. This marriage arrangement was good, and this child was getting more and more outstanding.


    General Duan was quite well-mannered, as after he entered the room, he lowered his eyes and cupped his hands (greeting): ¡°This junior greets Madam.¡±


    Madam smiled and nodded: ¡°good, you have one at heart (considerate).¡±


    After exchanging a few words of greetings, Madam Du casually looked outside. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Prince Cheng, such an outstanding person, was also here, the radiance of the entire room would have shined on Ningyuan¡¯s body. To say this, it was also strange, as Prince Cheng had a very derisive and contemptuous type of appearance, but was actually more eye-catching than General Duan.


    Lin Chengyou refused to enter. As they were having a conversation, he sat crookedly on a chain outside, fingers carelessly tapping the arm of the chair. When the servants from the palace came in to serve soup, he put a talisman on top of the bowl, and let them quickly serve it to Mrs. An Guogong.


    Ever since the steward entered the room, she had been following Lin Chengyou, and after seeing that he was finished, she hurriedly knelt in front of Lin Chengyou: ¡°shi zi, saving people is urgent. Please give this old maid another pill of that life-saving elixir.¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± Lin Chengyou replied simply.


    The room became silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes swept over.


    After Duan Ningyuan finished giving Madam Du his greetings, he quietly stood over to the side. His face was steady and calm, but it could not hide the uneasiness in his eyes. Hearing these words, he forced a smile and spoke: ¡°The prince really likes to joke around. Qingyun Temple is full of all the Taoist treasures in the world. Not to mention just a bottle of elixir, the technique of reviving the dead is also not a problem. Why not take it out to reward this maid. It will save one from having to feel agitated by the endless crying.¡±


    Lin Chengyou leisurely spoke: ¡°That medicine is called Liuyuan Dan, and the ingredients are not easy to come by. In order to refine this bottle of medicine, Master used a lot of effort to do so. He was reluctant to use it, so he gave it to me for self-defense. The first bottle has been used up already, and to make another bottle, it will take a few years.¡±


    Duan Wenyin and Madam Du astonishly looked at each other. It turns out that this is the well-known Liuyuan Dan, and it was heard that ordinary people can also take this medicine. Not only can it treat diseases, but it can also beautify one¡¯s skin.


    However, being able to refine this medicine is by chance, and even in ten years, it may not be possible to refine a bottle. Because it was not easy to refine, it was comparable to a treasure of nature.


    There were many people in Chang¡¯an city who had heard of Liuyuan Dan, and all of them were greedy for it. If it was on someone else¡¯s body, it may have caused a disaster long ago, but because it was a person like Lin Chengyou, no one dared to do so.


    The steward was startled for a long time, and could not help, but cry out loudly: ¡°How many years? Isn¡¯t my second lady helpless now? My pitiful second lady had just reached the age of marriage last month. Having the appearance of a flower and jade, unexpectedly would have such an ill-fated life.¡±


    She was crying while crouching on the ground: ¡°When the old master comes, he will definitely be heartbroken. Madam is ill in bed, and if she were to hear the grievous news of the lady, one would be afraid that she would also not make it. Everything is because this old maid is stupid. Even General Teng family¡¯s three servants were saved, but my lady is the only one who has to wait for death.¡±


    These words sounded mournful, but were clearly and secretly accusing Teng Yuyi for being selfish and heartless.


    Deng Wenyin¡¯s expression became a little bit uncomfortable, and Madam Du subconsciously protected Teng Yuyi who was behind her.


    Yuyi, this child acts from not caring about what is considered right or wrong, and the most she can do is defend her. Duan Fu has been by Yuyi¡¯s side for many years, and has always been loyal and devoted. Even if she had to make the choice a hundred times, she would still make the same decision.


    Of course, this matter cannot be blamed on Yuyi, but after all, Dong Erniang is exactly at the age of fresh flowers (young and beautiful). If she really was to die like this, it is really a pity. At the present, one can only hope that the prince has some other methods, otherwise¡ª¡ª


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were drawn by the cries of the steward. On the other hand, Teng Yuyi was secretly paying attention to the curtain in front of the bed. Just when Duan Ningyuan and Lin Chengyou were talking, the curtain slightly moved a bit. The amplitude was very small, and if one did not pay close attention, it would not be discovered. She knew very well in heart and silently withdrew her gaze.


    Lin Chengyou was also paying attention to the curtain in front of the bed, seeing the small ripples in front of the bed. A little bit of irony appeared on the corners of his lip, and when he was about to get, Duan Ningyuan consulted with him again: ¡°shi zi, apart from Liuyuan Dan, is there any other way?¡±


    Lin Chengyou glanced around the room, and simply sat down again: ¡°No.


    ¡°This spirit had a grass wooden heart, and today, it caught up to the Double Third Festival. It was the day of becoming a demon, and its spiritual powers were already very unusual compared to ordinary evil spirits. The closer it was to zi shi3zi shi = 11pm-1am, the stronger the evil energy was. If someone had not cut off its arm in advance, and injured it vitality,  Liuyuan Dan might not even be able to save the lives of those that were injured. Dong Erniang was not able to take the medicine, so I can¡¯t do anything about it either.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s throat rolled, and he said word by word: ¡°Is there really no cure?¡±


    ¡°No cure.¡±


    The next part of this chapter gets good! We get to see a badass moment from our female lead! I will try to post it as soon as possible! Thank you all for reading!

 CH 8.2

    Jue Sheng and Qizhi could not help, but say: ¡°General Duan, our senior brother, himself was injured. If there still really was some more Liuyuan Dan, why did he not take the medicine himself?¡±


    Only then did everyone notice that Lin Chengyou¡¯s robe had blood on it, and his complexion was a lot worse than before.


    The servants from the palace were frightened to death, as they did not pay attention to Lin Chengyou¡¯s clothes. At this sight, they trembled with fear, and rushed up like a swarm of bees, and were ready to serve his needs: ¡°shi zi1shi zi = prince , do you need this old servant to send someone to the Shang Pharmacy to invite Yu Fengyu?¡±


    Lin Chengyou impatiently raised his arm to block: ¡°stop making a fuss about nothing.¡±


    The steward was still mourning and crying: It really is an unexpected disaster. Madam is ill, and the second lady has always served at her bedside all day. Such a rare opportunity to come out to enjoy the festival, yet she would end up losing her life. Just needed one pill, why is it so cruel¡ª¡ª¡±


    Duan Ningyuan stood stiffly like a wooden carving, with his heart filled with misery, yet no way to vent it out. Remembering the matter just now, he angrily looked towards Teng Yuyi.


    This is his fiancee? Wearing a veil, so one could not see her appearance clearly, but this woman was without a doubt the most disgusting person he has ever seen.


    ¡°When on the road, she was still cheerful and lively, and now she¡¯s just gone.¡± The steward cried till she was gasping for air. ¡°My second lady has a Bodhisattva-like heart. She is even reluctant to wreck flowers and plants. What a sin this is! Why must it be the second lady¡­¡±


    The contours of Duan Ningyuan¡¯s cheeks loomed, as he was clearly tightly clenching his teeth. At last, he was stabbed in the core of his intestines by these words, and coldly spoke: ¡°Lady Teng, since the medicine was in your hands, I don¡¯t ask for you to not be selfish, but there were four pills in total, why is that that all four pills were used up by the Teng family, and not even a single pill was left for others?¡±


    His voice was hoarse, clearly losing his rationality because of anger.


    Duan Wenyin hastily shouted: ¡°Ningyuan!¡±


    Madam Du spoke: ¡°General Duan, when Yu¡¯er distributed the medicine, she did not know that there were only four pills. If she knew in advance, she would not have arranged it like this.¡±


    ¡°When she took the last pill, she should have known, right? She still gave it to her own subordinate, and it can be seen that she only has herself in her eyes. Other people¡¯s lives are as unimportant as dried grass to her. Sister, do you understand now, such a selfish and domineering woman, how is it a good match for the Duan family?¡±


    All the madams present were flabbergasted. Lin Chengyou looked up at Duan Ningyuan with some surprise in his eyes.


    Duan Wenyin went blank for a moment, and furiously said: ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±


    Teng Yuyi gave a salute and indifferently look towards Duan Wenyin: ¡°Madam has heard. General Duan wants to break off the marriage, because I saved a subordinate of the Teng family.¡±


    Duan Wenyin fiercely glanced at her younger brother, and comforted Teng Yuyi with a warm voice: ¡°Ningyuan drank a lot of wine during the feast. He is muddle-headed, which is why he would say such nonsense. Yu¡¯er should pardon him, don¡¯t take these intoxicated (drunken) words to heart.¡±


    Teng Yuyi nodded her head: ¡°General Duan slipped his tongue (indiscretion), yet asked others to bear the responsibilities, so when we met the evil spirit in the forest, who else should we ask to bear the responsibilities?¡±


    Duan Ningyuan choked for a moment.


    ¡°We hardly managed to escape from the forest, and the spirit chased all the way to the Ziyun building. At that time, Lanxia Pavilion was in chaos, and biao jie2Biao Jie = older female cousin and the rest of them were in critical condition. I was afraid of delaying time to save people, so I did not count the number of pills before distributing them out. It was only after that I found out that there was only one pill left. General Duan, if you were in my shoes, what would you have done?¡±


    Duan Wenying angrily said: ¡°The Teng family already had three pills. For the sake of fairness, the last pill should be distributed to others.¡±


    ¡°But Duan Fu is not just the subordinate of the Teng family.¡± Teng Yuyi¡¯s tone was ice-cold, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Duan Fu holding off the spirit for a while, we would have all died in the forest long ago. Now that his life is in danger, and I have obtained the medicine, but don¡¯t use it to save him, then haven¡¯t I become an ungrateful person?¡±


    Duan Ningyuan gritted his teeth. He was clearly twisting his words and forcing logic out, but because there were so many people present, he could not refute solemnly.


    ¡°In your eyes, Duan Fu is only a lowly subordinate, but how is it that he is not our savior? If one does not even care about their benefactor, why would one even consider rescuing a stranger? I would like to ask General Duan, do you regard me as an enemy? Do you blame me for saving my own life-saving benefactor? Or do you blame me that I did not have the ability to save Dong Erniang? If I gave the medicine to Dong Erniang, but disgredared Duan Fu, would you still denounce me for acting unfairly?!¡±


    Duan Ningyuan froze, as if someone slapped him on the face. His face was red and showed a look of embarrassment.


    All the madams came over, and looked at the thick curtain in front of the bed, then looked at the steward. They all slowly return to their senses.


    As early as when they were in the courtyard, the servants from the palace had said that Dong Erniang could enter the Ziyun building, because the madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯an was in charge of taking care of her, and General Duan hurriedly rushed over. However, asking the subordinates of the Teng family, as opposed, Teng Yuyi was blamed unscrupulously. It did not seem like he came here for the Teng family, but more like he came here for Dong Erniang.


    The more Madam Du thought about it, the more disappointed she was, glancing at Duan Ningyuan: ¡°Yu¡¯er was frightened several times tonight. Forget it if General Duan does not even show the slightest concern for Yu¡¯er, but how can you blame Yu¡¯er when the situation was not even clear? Although she is young, she faced the situation very calmly, and was able to save so many people. Yu¡¯er takes half of the credit, and if it was another family¡¯s child, do not even mention distributing the medicine to save people, they would have fainted from fear long ago.¡±


    ¡°If General Duan still has a heart, after thinking about it for a bit, you would have understood. There was not enough medicine, and this was not Yu¡¯er¡¯s fault. ¡®Selfish and domineering¡¯, our Yu¡¯er can not bear these words. ¡®Good match or not ¡®Good match¡¯, General Duan is not qualified to say such disgraceful words!¡±


    Duan Ningyuan was full of shame. Just now, his mind was a mess and he took out his anger on others, and now that he had calmed down, he knew that he had gone too far. In front of everyone, he knew that he could not refute. He could only directly lift up his robe to apologize.


    Teng Yuyi sneered in her heart. At this point, how could she give him an opportunity to open his mouth to defend himself. She shed tears and blessed herself, opening her mouth to speak: ¡°General Duan is a man who is able to support both heaven and earth (respectable and honorable), and there is no reason in taking them back. Since General Duan personally said that he wanted to break off the marriage, I kindly ask that the madams present, can help be a witness.¡±


    Duan Wenyin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Teng Yuyi¡¯s words clearly meant to oppose the Duan family. She should have expected that a child of the Teng family would have such extreme ideas, and she definitely could not be vainly wronged and not fight back. She hurriedly laughed: ¡°Yu¡¯er misunderstood. The steward of the Dong family was crying endlessly, and it is inevitable that when one hears it, they will feel uncomfortable. When Ningyuan spoke out those words, he wanted nothing more than to make this muddled woman figure out the reasoning herself. The original intention was to dissolve the misunderstanding, and definitely did not have the intention to reverse question our family3Family: in this case, means with whom one is on familiar terms, not actual blood family relation. Ningyuan, I have said earlier that you are too outspoken. You really had good intentions, but the intoxicated (drunken) words that you said caused Yu¡¯er to misunderstand. You must feel very remorseful right now. What are you standing there for? Quickly apologize to Yu¡¯er and Madam!¡±


    Teng Yuyi ¡°sadly¡± shook her head: ¡°Whether General Duan is drunk or sad, I can¡¯t tell, but tomorrow, I will write a letter to inform father about this matter, asking him to make the decision. The madams here have lots of experience, and at the look of this matter, I suppose one would understand. For tonight¡¯s matters I ask for all of you to help make a judgment.¡±


    The madams originally did not want to be involved in the right and wrong of the two families. However, hearing that Teng Yuyi insisted on informing Teng Shao about this matter, it can be seen that this child would not let the Duan family act as if nothing happened. Teng Shao is a very powerful figure, and General Duan¡¯s way of handling things tonight really has one feeling bitterly disappointed. It was not good to pretend that they were confused about the matter even when they clearly were not, so they hurriedly spoke: ¡°It¡¯s a pity to see that Lady Teng had just arrived at Chang¡¯an, and has already encountered such a situation. We all know in our hearts that Yu¡¯er was wronged.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s complexion was blue for a moment, and then red for a moment. Duan Wenying was angry and helpless. Yuyi, this child looks to be very unfamiliar with the affairs of life, but she actually has a nature of being so determined. In a few words, the matter of breaking off the marriage was settled.


    What can one do now? Ningyuan was seen muddle-headed in front of so many people. They could not conceal this matter even if they wanted to. It really got to the point of even breaking off the marriage, and all the fault would be placed on her younger brother. After leaving the Ziyun building tonight, the rumors and gossip will definitely spread throughout Chang¡¯an tomorrow.


    Thank you for reading! I felt like there was so long paragraphs in this chapte

 CH 9

    Duan Wenyin scolded Duan Ningyuan fiercely in her heart. This is no small matter, and if it spreads out, it will greatly damage the reputation of Duke Zhen. Younger brother¡¯s actions were improper, and it is not appropriate to blindly argue anymore. In order to dispel Yuyi¡¯s intentions, it has to be this sister that steps up to save the situation.


    She was about to open her mouth to speak when Teng Yuyi suddenly greeted Lin Chengyou who was sitting outside: ¡°May I ask the prince, how many hours can a person who has been poisoned by the evil spirit last for if they have not taken the medicine?¡±


    Lin Chengyou glanced at the five pairs of shoes exposed outside of the curtain. That person can really keep their composure, as after being in the room for so long, there were still no signs of flaws exposed. He lazily put down his tea cup, got up, and walked inside: ¡°Two hours at most.¡±


    Teng Yuyi nodded her head, and walked towards the bed. While walking, she squeezed out a few drops of fake tears: ¡°Ever since the situation happened up until now, it has long been two hours already. I think Dong Erniang has already passed away, and not being able to save her, my heart can not take this.¡±


    She went to the curtain to make a gesture to salute. Who knew that she would start to feel dizzy, and suddenly was unable to stand firm. Her arm accidentally hit the leg of Dong Erniang, and the pressure of this made Dong Erniang stiff up all over.


    Teng Yuyi immediately showed a panicked expression, overwhelmed with shock, she retreated and spoke: ¡°Dong Erniang, Dong Erniang, she moved.¡±


    The crowd of people were shocked, and hurriedly rushed to the front of the bed.


    The steward was the first to rush up to open the curtain to probe her nose. The warm and silky brother spouted to her fingertips. If she really was alive, she would first be ecstatic, and then confused. Two hours have already passed long ago, why is it that her second lady was still okay even after not being able to take the medicine?


    Madam Du stretched out her neck to look, and was also shocked. She had seen the complexion of Duan Fu and the rest of them when they were poisoned. They were like a golden pot at the time, and looked nothing like this young lady right now whose complexion was no different from ordinary people.


    The others were also stunned. What kind of circumstances was to happen after being poisoned by an evil spirit, they did not know, but how is it that this looks like a dying person?


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi put on an act to create more trouble. Senior brother has long already signaled them to go behind the curtain to check it out, but they were busy serving the soup to Mrs. An Guogong to dispel the poison out of Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s body. They were not able to pay attention to the other four wounded victims.


    This move of Lady Teng was unexpected. They were also shocked, and turned to look at senior brother, who was smirking wickedly, simply folding his arms, and looking at the lively and noisy scene in front.


    Duan Ningyuan was shocked at first, but afterwards, showed a look of great joy. For a moment, he could not help himself, and hurried to the side of the bed. However, Duan Wenyin glared at him, and he silently stopped his footsteps.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Duan Wenyin herself went behind the curtain, and looked at Dong Erniang¡¯s face in astonishment, ¡°Didn¡¯t the prince just say that if one was really poisoned by that evil spirit, they would only last for 2 hours at most.¡±


    After looking for a while, she gradually became suspicious. Was it that she was not poisoned, but just fainted from fear? There was so much commotion earlier, and logically speaking, she should have shown some movement long ago.


    The room was dead silent for a while. Under these circumstances, this was definitely not like one was poisoned. Everyone¡¯s mind started to float and drift (unstable). Even Duan Ningyuan had some doubts.


    Teng Yuyi raised an eyebrow. Dong Erniang was motionless like a mountain. Was it for the sake of Duan Ningyuan or the prince¡¯s Liuyuan Dan? Just now, she pressed down very hard on her leg, she thought that someone like Dong Erniang who could not resist pain, would cry out. How could this person actually just endured it? If she knew in advance, she should have used a hairpin to firmly prick her instead. It could be seen that the other party was prepared, and now how else could one determine if she had really fainted or is just pretending to be asleep.


    She pretended to be anxious: ¡°Could it be that she was not poisoned by the evil spirit, but was affected by an evil sorcery1sorcery = the use of magic, especially black magic instead?¡±


    The people in the room were stunned. The steward recalled the situation just now, and suddenly realized that the behavior after her second lady fell unconscious was inconsistent with those of the Teng family. At the time, she had not thought about it in detail, but now the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was not right.


    She vaguely felt somewhat uneasy in her heart, and hurriedly went along with Teng Yuyi words: ¡°right, right, right. On the way to the riverbank after encountering that evil spirit, she then passed out. It may not be that my second lady was poisoned by that spirit. These evil creatures are very sly, and who knows if she had fallen into a trick of some sort.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stunned: ¡°This grandma here, are you saying that my senior brother has lost his sight? Although my senior brother is very young, his Taoist skills have never been wrong before.¡±


    The steward hurriedly shook her head: ¡°I do not dare to underestimate the prince¡¯s skills. It is just that ever since my second lady encountered an evil spirit, she has never woken up. There ought to be a reason right? The prince¡¯s Taoist skills are exquisite, so I beg that the prince can help take a look.¡±


    ¡°From what I see, I think it is caused by being overly frightened.¡± Lin Chengyou stroked his chin, ¡°When a weak person encounters such an evil spirit, there are some that cannot regain consciousness for a long time.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: ¡°This is most likely.¡±


    The steward took advantage of the situation to kneel down and kowtow2kowtow = the act of supplication made by an inferior to his superior by kneeling and knocking his head to the floor: ¡°My second lady has always been weaker than the average person. One does not know if the prince has a countermeasure.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and spoke: ¡°There is. Of course, there is.¡±


    He leisurely took two steps in front of the bed, and suddenly with a snap of his fingers, a silver light swept past his gown and bounced straight into the thick curtain.


    Dong Erniang¡¯s exposed feet twitched a little outside the curtain, and it wasn¡¯t long before the entire curtain started to shake, trembling faster and faster. Finally, it bounded up from the bed like fire, and she could not stop herself from scratching her body: ¡°Itchy, so itchy.¡±


    The crowd was stunned by this view, and were all stunned in place.


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes were cold: ¡°You sure have a lot of courage!¡±


    Duan Ningyuan froze in place. His ears were full of thunder and lighting. He has marched in the army, and he knew what a soldier would look or act like in every way if they were injured and fell unconscious. If one was to really lose consciousness, they would not know what is considered cold or not. How could one be easily woken up due to itching?


    The steward was flustered for a moment, and rushed up to help cover up for Dong Erniang: ¡°It¡¯s good to have woken up, it¡¯s good to have woken up.¡±


    Dong Erniang tried to endure the strange itchiness on her body, and leaned on the edge of the bed, softly said: ¡°¡­..Ru Niang3ru Niang = nursing mother nursing mother¡­..I¡­..Where am I?¡±


    The steward leaned over and took Dong Erniang into her arms, and stroked her arm over and over again: ¡°When we were on the road, we bumped into an evil spirit, and my lady fainted in fear right on the spot. This is the Ziyun building. My lady has just woken up, and thankfully, there was the prince and the two little Taoist here. The evil spirit has already been suppressed.¡±


    Duan Wenyin could not bear it any longer and snapped: ¡°How long do you two, master and servant, want to pretend for?¡±


    She pointed to Dong Erniang: ¡°When you were laying in bed, there wasn¡¯t a single sign of weakness and fatigue. It was clear that you had already been awake for a while. You really think we don¡¯t have eyes!¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s face became pale, and the prince¡¯s move was really unexpected as he would suddenly push her to the edge of the cliff. If she was to admit it, it would definitely cause a lot of endless trouble. However, the scene just now was seen by everyone, it was impossible for her to completely deny it.


    She forcefully endured the strange itchiness on her body, and looked around confused. She put her hand on her forehead, and as if she had a headache: ¡°¡­..I only remember encountering an evil spirit on the way to the banquet, and I don¡¯t remember anything after that. Although I was able to move just now, my head was so dizzy. Suddenly, I felt extremely itchy, and all of a sudden, I woke up.¡±


    Madam Du faintly looked at Dong Erniang: ¡°Your maid was crying endlessly over the medicine. You did not hear a single word of it?¡±


    Dong Erniang shook her head blankly, and suddenly felt two cold eyes on her. Looking over, she saw a young lady, wearing a veil and bluish green clothes, looking at her. Although she did not speak a single word, it made her panic for some reason.


    Presumably, that was Teng Yuyi, she was caught off guard when Teng Yuyi almost fell on her, causing her to almost scream out in pain. Fortunately, she was able to restrain herself, but isn¡¯t this the move that aroused the suspicion from the prince?


    She covered her cough with her sleeve and said: ¡°Just now, I had a bad headache, and I did not know if I was dreaming or awake. When I wanted to open my eyes to take a look, I only hated that my entire body was out of strength. I heard a lot of commotion and noise, but it was too far away. I could not even clearly hear a single word, and I really don¡¯t know what has happened. By no means did I intend¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it really like this?¡±


    ¡°It really is like this.¡±


    Lin Chengyou wholeheartedly smiled: ¡°My patience is limited. You better think clearly before answering.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan knew that the current situation was not good. Despite having a stomach full of doubts, he still remained stiff and spoke: ¡°It is common to be confused when one has just woken up from being unconscious. As little as a few days, as many as a few days, this kind of situation where one wakes up without knowing anything is actually not uncommon.¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s eyes slightly moved. As soon as she touched Duan Ningyuan¡¯s gown, she moved away. She bit her lip: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what had happened. When I encountered that evil spirit by the river, I could only think that I was not going to survive. With great difficulty, I woke up, and my mind was in chaos. I don¡¯t understand what I did that was wrong, and I don¡¯t understand why I am being repeatedly questioned¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with tears. There were a few madams who had softer hearts, and seeing the situation, they were full of empathy.


    Dong Erniang is also considered to be a victim, and was just lucky enough to survive. How would it be good to just repeatedly pressure her?


    Dong Erniang sobbed in a low voice: ¡°If I could have woken up, I would have woken up a long time ago. I can only hate that the evil spirit casted a spell on me, and that I don¡¯t even know what it is. I was muddled and lost consciousness until now.¡±


    ¡°You are lying!¡± Jue Sheng shouted loudly, ¡°You never lost consciousness at all.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Duan Wenyin was bewildered and uncertain: ¡°Little Taoist, what do you mean?¡±


    Qizhi snorted heavily and raised the Thunder Altar instrument in his hand: ¡°This is the evidence! Tonight, my senior brother was originally supposed to be playing polo4polo = a game played between two teams of players. The players ride horses and use wooden hammers with long handles to hit a ball. It is very popular in the Tang Dynasty and is considered to be very dangerous. However, at the last moment, he was called here to capture an evil spirit, and on the way here, he had heard that there were a total of  five injured victims who lost consciousness. After arriving at Lanxia Pavilion, he inquired about it again, and it was determined that it was four women, and one man. At the time, the situation was dangerous, and senior brother was afraid that the evil spirit would escape, so before he could personally inspect the wounded victims himself, he set up the ¡®Wuzang formation¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Who would have known that the number of injured victims did not add up. There were only four wandering souls, yet it was said that there were five injured victims. The truth is that there was someone pretending to be unconscious, and the Wuzang formation not only failed to suppress the evil spirit, but also caused senior brother to be injured by that spirit. You may be able to deceive others, but you can¡¯t deceive us. This is because the person who sets up the formation most clearly knows that your soul has never left your body.¡±


    These words were like a thunderclap, as it shook the ears of everyone. Duan Ningyuan and Duan Wenyin¡¯s complexion suddenly became very ugly, and looked at Dong Erniang in disbelief.


    Dong Erniang anxiously looked at the Thunder Altar instrument in Qizhi¡¯s hand. The steward stammeringly spoke: ¡°How could it be¡­¡­there is no way, this, this¡­¡­This is most likely some kind of misunderstanding.¡±


    Lin Chengyou looked around at the servants from the palace: ¡°Are you all foolish? I have tolerated this old thing for a long time!!¡±


    The servants from the palace rolled up their sleeves and fists, and went straight to the steward. The steward turned pale with fright, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.


    The servants from the palace ignored the cries of the steward. They first tied her up firmly, then found a pair of stinky socks, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Lin Chengyou sneered: ¡°Misunderstanding? You did not see how dangerous it was to capture that evil spirit. The ¡®Wuzang formation¡¯ can be used to strengthen our ability to fight. However, it is a spell that is extremely evil, and even just a tiny bit of it is not good. It¡¯s just that once the number does not add up, the entire situation will be in defeat. Because I mistakenly believed that there were five injured victims, I nearly lost my life, so at this point, you still dare to say that this is some kind of misunderstanding!¡±


    He looked at Dong Erniang coldly: ¡°You might as well say everything again clearer. I set up the formation at the perfect time, but it still could not suppress the old spirit. Apart from you pretending from the very beginning, there is no other explanation. You were never unconscious, so why did you sneak into the Ziyun building in the name of needing to seek medical treatment?!¡±


    Dong Erniang firmly bit her lip, and her body started to tremble slightly,


    Thanks for reading! This chapter was pretty spicy

 CH 10.1

    The room fell silent, and a dozen pairs of eyes stared at Dong Erniang.


    A servant from the palace looked at Dong Erniang with suspicion, and suddenly said: ¡°I remember that a few days ago, when the prince was going out, the carriage of the Dong Ming¡¯s mansion appeared several times. Earlier when the prince took the detour from the bamboo forest to the Moon Lantern Pavilion, the carriage of the Dong family also followed behind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the prince set up a tent outside the bamboo forest, one would not know how long the Dong family would have followed. Lady Dong, what are you trying to do? Why did you follow the prince?¡±


    Duan Ningyuan did not know that there were such twists and turns, and after being shocked, his expression became very ugly.


    Jue Sheng slapped his forehead: ¡°I know, senior brother. This pair of master and servant, one had to pretend to be poisoned, and the other tried with every way possible to ask for Liuyuan Dan. If Lady Teng had given them the medicine or senior brother had not set up the Wuzang formation, wouldn¡¯t Liuyuan Dan be successfully taken away by them?¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s eyes were frenetic1frenetic = fast and energetic in a rather wild and uncontrolled way, but she still refused to speak.


    Lin Chengyou sneered: ¡°Is it that you haven¡¯t prepared a good lie yet? No worries, it just so happens that I also don¡¯t have the patience either. According to the law of this dynasty, ¡®whoever steals more than fifty rolls of silk shall be banished three thousand miles away¡¯. One can never steal again, and will have to become a disciple for two years. You two, master and servant, worked together to steal Liuyuan Dan, and with the value of Liuyuan Dan, it is enough to be whipped fifty times, and be sent to become a disciple for two years. With such a felony, there is no need to bother with a trial with Wannian County. Somebody come and take this pair of master and servant directly to Jingzhao mansion.¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s face suddenly became ghostly white, and subconsciously looked at Duan Ningyuan. There was a faint hint of disgust in the eyes of Duan Wenying. She silently blocked in front of Duan Ningyuan. Fortunately, Duan Ningyuan only fixed his gaze on Dong Erniang, and did not have the impulsiveness to be muddle-headed again.


    Just when the servants from the palace were about to surround Dong Erniang, Dong Erniang¡¯s eyes gushed out a thin mist of water, and suddenly said: ¡°wait¡ª¡ª¡±


    She looked at Lin Chengyou tearfully, and slowly fell to the ground: ¡°I did not deliberately want to steal the prince¡¯s Liuyuan Dan. It¡¯s just that I want to save my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?!¡± Everyone was astonished.


    Dong Erniang nodded her head silently, and wanted to open her mouth, but her body suddenly shook uncontrollably. She did not know what kind of sorcery the prince used on her. She felt so itchy that she could not resist it.


    ¡°My mother started to get sick at the beginning of the year¡± She was hot for a moment, then cold for a moment, but she forced herself to open her mouth to speak, ¡°My father searched for famous doctors everywhere. Divination acupuncture has been tried, and after using countless types of medicine, my mother¡¯s health did not improve at all. Maybe what comes to mind during the day is what you dream about at night (idiom), but one day, my father went to the Ci¡¯en temple to offer incense, and that night, he had a dream. In that dream, a Buddha told my father that if he wanted to save his wife¡¯s life, he could ask Prince Cheng for the medicine. When my father woke up, he went to inquire about it, knowing that Prince Cheng always carries this strange medicine with him. He decided this was an instruction from the heavens, and the next day, he took my elder brother to King Cheng¡¯s mansion to pay respects. Unfortunately, King Cheng and his wife went out of the capital for a long trip, and the prince was also not in Chang¡¯an. Father searched for a month endlessly, but in the end, he did not even see the prince¡¯s face.¡±


    She was born extremely beautiful. When speaking, her shoulders slightly trembled, and in addition, tears started to roll down her face. With a pair of peach blossom eyes filled with tears which emphasized her soft and graceful appearance.


    ¡°After that, my mother¡¯s illness got a lot worse, and my father also started to get sick after rushing back and forth endlessly for days. A few days ago, my elder brother and I heard that Prince Cheng had returned. With a glimmer of hope, we went to King Cheng¡¯s mansion to wait outside, but maybe because fate was unfavorable, don¡¯t even mention about asking for medicine, even our visit notice was never delivered to the prince. I told my father who was on the sickbed, about this. Father signed sadly, everything was up to Dharma2Dharma = an individual¡¯s duty fulfilled by observance of custom or law. For several days, he entrusted his colleagues to help him with this, and everyone said that they could not help. Qing Xuzi, the Taoist suffered a lot in order to refine Liuyuan Dan. Although the medicine was given to Prince Cheng, because the prince cherished his master¡¯s painstaking efforts, he would never give this medicine to others.¡±


    Everyone in the room secretly thought that this might be the truth. Liuyuan Dan is comparable to a treasure. In the capital, one did not know how many people had their eyes on it. Last year, Wei Shangshu¡¯s wife was critically ill, and Wei Shangshu also wanted to beg on the behalf of his wife for Liuyuan Dan. First he looked for the prince, and then Qing Xuzi, but it was all in vain. Later, he could only go find his Majesty, and after the king¡¯s intercession, only then was he able to get a pill.


    Not long after, Qing Xuzi spoke in public, that Prince Cheng¡¯s life is peculiar and prominent, and needs to keep this medicine for self-defense. Unless dealing with revolt of a great demon or in a situation that is critical, it must not be given to others. Otherwise, the prince¡¯s life would be at risk. As soon as these words were heard, only then did it completely break the wishful thoughts of the people in the capital.


    Dong Erniang said sadly: ¡°My father has said that there are many seriously ill people in Chang¡¯an. If everyone ran to Prince Cheng to ask for the medicine, would the prince give it or not? The words that were spoken by Qing Xuzi, the Taoist priest, seemed to be impersonal, but in fact, saved lots of trouble for the prince. Forget it, forget it, there is no hope in asking for the medicine. If mother can not be saved due to this, then it can be considered fate.¡±


    ¡°Since then, my father and elder brother dismissed the idea of going to pay a formal visit to Prince Cheng. Mother¡¯s illness has never gotten better. Because I was always taking care of my mother, my elder brother told me that I looked thin and pallid, so he forced me to come out during the Double Third festival and attend the feast to relax myself. I was originally planning on going to the riverbank to pray for my mother and father, but halfway there, I saw Prince Cheng and his servants passing by on horseback¡­¡±


    She glimpsed at Duan Ningyuan out of the corner of her eyes, and seeing that he did not move at all, her chest tightened. She lowered her head in embarrassment and said: ¡°I did not have time to go back to the city to tell father and elder brother, so I took it upon myself to order the steward to follow behind. Who knew that Prince Cheng became aware of this, and once again, I was blocked out of the bamboo forest.¡±


    ¡°At the time, I was discouraged, and I had to take another detour. When I was halfway there, something heavy seemed to have fallen from the top of the carriage. When I lifted the curtains, I happened to see a large black creature passing by. I was frightened out of my mind, and fainted on the spot¡­¡±


    Suddenly remembering Lin Chengyou¡¯s warning just now, she was cold all over, and hurriedly modified her previous remark: ¡°only, I only fainted for a little bit. When I woke up, I heard people talking outside, and they seemed to have heard the news that someone was attacked by an evil spirit in the bamboo forest. At present, there were many people injured, and they were planning on going to the Moon Lantern Pavilion to discuss it with the prince, so I just, I just¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°So at the moment, you thought of the idea to pretend to be poisoned by an evil spirit?¡±


    Dong Erniang shedded tears and said: ¡°At the time, I thought that since there were many people injured, with one more person, it would not be a big deal. The prince is considered half a Taoist, and now that a demon has appeared, he ought to take Liuyuan Dan out to save people. If I could take this opportunity to see Prince Cheng, I might have been able to get Liuyuan Dan for my mother. At that moment, I changed my mind, and slept in the carriage all the way. I planned all of this alone, and my ru niang3Ru Niang = nursing mother knew nothing of it.¡±


    The steward shook her head as if her life depended on it, only hating that her mouth had been stuffed with a pair of socks.


    ¡°It can only be blamed that I was muddle-headed,¡± Dong Erniang cried, ¡°My mother right now is like a candle in the wind4life hanging on a piece of thread. As her child, I was anxiously worried day and night. I only made this decision because I really did not have any other solution to save my mother.¡±


    She choked in tears and started to lose her voice. Her expression was very moving and sad. Two madams had softer hearts and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. It turns out that this was all for her mother.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s face was originally cold as frost, but seeing this expression, only then did he look a little bit relieved.


    Who would have known that at this time, someone would cough lightly. Dong Erniang heard it and recognized that it was Teng Yuyi¡¯s voice. Thinking of what happened tonight, she knew at heart that this woman¡¯s methods are exceptional. She pretended to wipe her tears with her sleeves, but secretly it was like facing a great enemy. As expected, Madam Du said: ¡°Even if you want to save your mother, you can¡¯t just repeatedly harm others. In the beginning, it was whatever, and it can just be taken that you were muddled, but later on when the prince announced in front of everyone that there was no more Liuyuan Dan, why did you still pretend to be unconscious behind the curtain? It is obvious that you were unharmed, but still let your subordinate make such a fuss, causing Yu¡¯er to be insulted for no reason. What exactly did you intend to do?¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s heart was secretly filled with hatred, but on the face, she looked anxious: ¡°I did not know in advance that there was not enough Liuyuan Dan, and also did not know that being poisoned by the evil spirit would be this dangerous. I also did not expect that the evil spirit would chase all the way to the Ziyun building. Although I wanted to get the Liuyuan Dan, I never wanted to implicate the life of others. Later, when the medicine was all distributed, I knew in my heart that it was fate, but as long as I thought of my mother passing away, I would feel a burning pain in my heart. I waited and waited, only hoping that the prince could come up with another method.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of filial piety.¡± Lin Chengyou applauded. ¡°In the name of being filial piety, yet everything that you planned had harmed others. If this medicine were to fall in your hands, there are bound to be people who are actually poisoned, yet had to die because there was no more medicine. If the last pill had been given to you, the male servant of the Teng family would be dead by now.¡±


    Dong Erniang¡¯s pink tears condensed, biting her red lips, and shaking her head desperately.


    Lin Chengyou glanced at her contemptuously: ¡°First, you tried to steal Liuyuan Dan, and then you harmed me when I was capturing the spirit. If you hadn¡¯t pretended to be poisoned and caused me to set up the Wuzang formation, the evil spirit would not have almost escaped from the Ziyun building. This spirit was about to become a demon, and if the tiger was to really get released out of the cage5The parable of letting go of powerful enemies is an endless source of trouble, the number of injured victims would not just be these four to five people. With everything added up together, it is not excessive to have you be bludgeoned.¡±6bludgeoned = beat one repeatedly with a heavy stick or other heavy object, corporal punishment


    Dong Erniang opened her mouth to refute, and glanced over at the blood stains on Lin Chengyou¡¯s robe. Her heart became frantic, as it turns out that Lin Chengyou was seriously injured. She originally wanted to pretend to be unconscious for a while, then find a suitable opportunity to wake up. The harming methods of the evil spirit are always changing endlessly, so it is reasonable to wake up from a coma. Who knew that she would miss out on calculating these Taoist¡¯s principles. Lin Chengyou is not just any ordinary noble. If the news that he was injured spread into the royal palace, the king and queen will definitely hold it accountable. At the time, one would be afraid that even father would be implicated.


    Her complexion was ashy. She shot a glance at Duan Ningyuan again, and Duan Ningyuan¡¯s expression looked complicated, but he did not avoid her gaze. A glimmer of hope vaguely lit up in her heart. It was heard that Duke Zhen and Jingzhao mansion have a very good relationship with each other. As long as Duan Ningyuan is willing to step forward, there still might be room to turn things around.


    Lin Chengyou knew it clearly, and sneered in his heart. He took out a packet of medicine powder from his arms and handed it to the servant next to him: ¡°Tie her and that old thing up, and send them to Jingzhao mansion. She has a poisonous bug on her, so all of you take the antidote first before taking action.¡±


    Hi, Thank you everyone for the support! I will try to finish and post the next part of the chapter in a day or two!

 CH 11.1

    Teng Yuyi did not reply immediately, and Jue Sheng pondered for a moment: ¡°Senior brother is afraid that an accident will happen on the way back to the city, so he deliberately let this humble Taoist send some of these stabilizing talismans for the injured victims.¡±


    Only then did Teng Yuyi relax a bit: ¡°Little Taoist, please come up.¡±


    Jue Sheng was fat like a small round barrel, but his skills were very quick and agile. After sitting down, he learned from the way Qing Xuzi sat, slightly tilted forward: ¡°This humble Taoist bows down1refers to the ancient kneeling. It was often used by courtiers when they visited the monarch. Kneeling down and bowing your hands to the ground as a sign of respect.¡±


    He pretended to be mature, but it could not hide his childish nature. Madam Du and Teng Yuyi could not restrain themselves from smiling: ¡°Nice to meet Taoist Priest, Jue Sheng.¡±


    Du Tinglan was placed on a small couch behind the curtain. Teng Yuyi and Madam Du sat together on the bench on the side under the eastern window. The inside of the car was originally quite spacious, but as soon as Jue Sheng came in, it appeared to be cramped.


    Teng Yuyi wore the veil on her head for an entire night, and was already feeling stuffy from it. Thinking that this little Taoist was only eight or nine years old, she took off the veil and placed it aside2In the Tang dynasty, veils were meant for protecting a woman¡¯s modesty since it concealed the entire body. Its purpose was to prevent men on the streets from looking at women, especially women who are unmarried.


    It was only now that Jue Sheng could see Teng Yuyi¡¯s appearance clearly. Not only was she not ugly, but was surprisingly beautiful. Out of curiosity, he could not help, but take a few more looks.


    ¡°Little Taoist?¡±


    Jue Sheng rubbed his head in embarrassment, and straightened himself: ¡°Actually since the several injured victims have taken Liuyuan Dan, there is really no need to use a stabilizing talisman. I actually came, because senior brother wanted me to ask about the situation in the bamboo forest. Lady Teng, why did you and Madam Du go to the bamboo forest at the time? Did someone lead you there? What happened after you got there? Other than the evil spirit, did you ever see any suspicious people there?¡±


    After every sentence, he paused for a bit, as if trying to repeat the words that Lin Chengyou had taught him to speak.


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du looked at each other. As for why Du Tinglan left the Jingfu Nunnery, it is still a mystery up until now. For the sake of not damaging Du Tinglan¡¯s reputation, they deliberately have been trying to conceal this matter.


    However judging from the various circumstances with capturing the evil spirit tonight, the origin of the spirit does not seem to be simple. By any chance, there could be other twists and turns in this situation, and to invariably conceal it, would only lead things to go wrong.


    In addition, Teng Yuyi also had a layer of uneasiness. In her previous life, half a year before her biao jie3Biao Jie = older female cousin¡¯s accident, she had never heard of an evil spirit that had caused harm in Chang¡¯an. However, tonight it was already heard that this evil spirit has already harmed more than a dozen women. Moreover, the cause of death of her biao jie was inspected and it was concluded that she was strangled to death. However, based on the way the evil spirit attacked tonight, it would not need to go through such lengths just to kill someone.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like a lot of details did not add up. She remembered that after her biao jie was murdered in her previous life, Even father had secretly send someone to investigate about it, but there was nothing found of it. In the end, the murderer was never found. This time around, with the use of borrowing the hand of Lin Chengyou, maybe one would be able to find out the truth.


    She then truthfully said: ¡°As for why my biao jie went into the bamboo forest, we don¡¯t know. By the time we arrived, both my biao jie and Maid Hong, had already lost consciousness. The evil spirit lurked in the trees, and as soon as we got closer, it attacked us. Duan Fu and I were busy dealing with the evil spirit, so we did not pay attention to whether there was anybody hiding in the forest.¡±


    Jue Sheng showed a disappointed expression: ¡°I originally thought that Lady Teng would know the inside story4inside story = information or an explanation that is known only by people closely involved with something.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we can only wait until my biao jie wakes up before asking.¡± Teng Yuyi said in a deep voice, ¡°But there is one thing that is quite strange. After we rescued biao jie, we found that biao jie had a wound in the palm of her hand. The blood stains have already formed a scab, and does not look like it was caused by the evil spirit.¡±


    She turned around and pulled her biao jie¡¯s right hand out of the quilt and exposed it outside the curtain.


    ¡°Little Taoist, look.¡±


    Jue Sheng leaned forward. The wound was thin and deep: ¡°oh, why does it look a bit like a tree branch piercing? However, tree branches can not pierce in so deep, it looks more like scissors.¡±


    ¡°It is probably scissors. When I went to look for my biao jie in the nunnery, I saw that there were many colorful ribbons on the table.¡± Teng Yuyi took out gold foils and jade flakes from her sleeve. ¡°Taoist priest, look. I reckon that her hand was injured when she was cutting the ribbons in Yunhui hall.¡±


    The two of them looked carefully through the light, and soon, they found a dark bloodstain mark the size of a fingernail on one of them. The foil was originally a deep ochre color, and the bloodstain was already dried up; therefore, it did not easily catch one¡¯s eye.


    Jue Sheng pinched his fingers with his left hand, and the other hand crossed the center of his eyebrows5It is one of the basic methods of the Tao. Refers to the palm of the hand, pinching certain parts of the finger or forming a fixed position between the fingers. He opened the heavenly eyes6Heavenly eye = which can see things that cannot be seen by the naked eye, which is beyond the material world, in addition to not being limited by size, distance, light and shade, nor limited by concealment or transparent exposure, and did not see anything wrong. He then turned his head to observe the wound on Du Tinglan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It looks like there was a lot of blood that was bleeding out. If there was an evil creature hidden in the forest at the time, as long as Du Tinglan approached closely, the evil creature would be able to smell the blood on her.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned: ¡°The Taoist Priest means that biao jie was targeted by an evil spirit because of the injury on her hand?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­..¡± Jue Sheng hesitated and spoke: ¡°It does not look like it. Senior brother has said that this evil spirit has a glass and wood heart, and feeds on dew and soil for food. It is not bloodthirsty for flesh, and does not like the stinky smell. It only loves the skin of a beauty. Once it meets a woman that it likes, it will often find many ways to seize the body. Once it finds a more beautiful woman, it will suck out the essence of the host and break out of its shell. However, there is one thing, it will never damage the flesh and skin of a beauty. There had been many women that had died, and yet there are rarely people who report it to the authorities. Because from the outside, there were no scars left, and everyone thought that they died due to a sudden illness.¡±


    Teng Yuyi pondered and said: ¡°According to this, biao jie has such a deep wound on her hand, and logically it should have caught the attention of that evil spirit, so why did it still target my biao jie?¡±


    Jue Sheng thought bitterly with his round face for a moment, but he could not figure out what was missing. Without having a better option, he could only get up and bid farewell: ¡°I have to hurry up and go report this matter to senior brother. Tomorrow, Lady Du should wake up, and if Madam and Lady Teng do not mind, this humble Taoist will come visit.¡±


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du hurriedly got up: ¡°Then we will wait for the arrival of the Taoist priest.¡±


    Jue Sheng straightened his chubby little belly, and walked out. Teng Yuyi suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Taoist priest, please stay. I have something that I want to consult with the Taoist priest.¡±


    Jue Sheng turned his head. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Teng who took the initiative to lend her jadeite sword, then senior brother would not have been able to lure the old spirit out of the formation so quickly. At that time, the longer it was delay, the more uncertainties there would be. By the time, senior brother borrowed the sword, he and Qi Zhi might have already died under the claws of the evil spirit.


    Lady Teng lent the jadeite sword to senior brother, and senior brother also gave Lady Teng the medicine. The two of them were even. However, if Lady Teng asked him and Qizhi for help because of this, he would agree to it in reasonable circumstances, and with this, he naively smiled: ¡°Lady Teng, please speak.¡±


    ¡°May I ask the Taoist priest.¡± Teng Yuyu said curiously, ¡°What type of spell did your senior brother cast on Dong Erniang tonight, why would it make one itch like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is [called to live is no better than to die itch itch itch blossom] bug.¡±


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du were stunned. What type of bizarre name is this?


    ¡°This bug is originally called white bug, but senior brother thought that it was uninteresting, so he changed it to this. How is it? Isn¡¯t it easier to remember than the original name?¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled and nodded: ¡°What a majestic name.¡±


    After all, Jue Sheng has the nature of a young child. He was amused by Teng Yuyi¡¯s demeanor, and as soon as the chatterbox7chatterbox = someone who speaks a lot, he started gabbling on and on.


    ¡°The bug is born when it is hot, and can repel five poisons. Master originally wanted to catch this bug to make it into a medicine pill. As a result, once on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, my senior brother got drunk in the temple. He caught this bug and put it in Yuxie wine, and a soak would need seven days. When you open the wine cauldron, the bug is still alive, but it¡¯s just that the color has changed from white to a bluish green color. Its temperament has also changed drastically.¡±


    ¡°It will enter every hole, and is very fond of attaching to people¡¯s flesh and skin. If one is not careful and has accidentally made contact with it, one will immediately become itchy and it is very difficult to endure. The most hateful thing about it, is that it can not be caught or driven away. Once you have made contact, you can only deal with it, but the good thing is that this bug can only live for one month. However, even if it is only month, it is enough to have one feel tortured beyond humanoid.¡±


    Teng Yuyi became more and more curious: ¡°So impressive, and there is no antidote to restrain it. What if one accidentally misuses it? How can you stop it?¡±


    ¡°Since senior brother dares to use it, he naturally has a way to control it. This bug is invulnerable, and is not afraid of fire. It took a very long time for senior brother to find an antidote to restrain it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes rippled: ¡°I just heard that the prince ordered the servants from the palace to take the antidote before touching Dong Erniang. Could it be that this bug can spread?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jue Sheng widened his round eyes, ¡°If someone has accidentally come in contact with someone who has been poisoned by the bug, they will also start itching.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Isn¡¯t your senior brother planning on giving the antidote to Dong Erniang?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Jue Sheng shook his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°Senior brother has the heart of a stone. Dong Erniang planned on stealing Liuyuan Dan and also caused senior brother to be injured so badly. It is considered not bad that senior brother did not put a few more on her. How could he detoxify the poison for her?¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled inconspicuously, took out an object from the inside of her sleeve, and unfolded in front of Jue Sheng: ¡°Little Taoist, my sword here can cut off the claws of that evil spirit. I don¡¯t know if it can deal with your Qingyun Temple¡¯s [called to live is no better than to die itch itch itch blossom] bug?¡±


    Jue Sheng looked at the bright bluish green handle of the small jadeite sword, and secretly swallowed his saliva. After a night of curiosity, he finally was able to get a glimpse of the real appearance. His eyes showed a lot of extreme greed, and wanted to immediately touch it right away.


    He tried to reach out his hands, but regretfully pulled back: ¡°But I don¡¯t have the bug on me right now.¡±


    Teng Yuyi pretended to withdraw the jadeite sword, shook her head, and sighed: ¡°What a pity, I originally thought that I could try it right away.¡±


    Jue Sheng urgently said: ¡°Tomorrow this humble Taoist will visit those wounded victims in the mansion anyways, and I can bring a few along.¡±


    Teng Yuyi hurriedly smiled: ¡°Very well, then it¡¯s settled. At that time, I will give the jadeite sword to Little Taoist, and Little Taoist can personally use it.¡±


    Jue Sheng was extremely happy for a moment, and then gradually came back to his senses. This bug was not considered his treasure in the temple, and did not have the principle of just randomly taking it out for outsiders to take a look at. In such a short period of time, how could he actually promise Lady Teng? However as long as he thought of being able to play with that jadeite sword tomorrow, his heart would itch again.


    The sword was only exposed for a one time before it was taken back by Teng Yuyi. The more Jue Sheng pondered, the more he felt that something was not right. He pouted and looked at Teng Yuyi. Has he been perplexed? However, Teng Yuyi looked back at him solemnly, as if she was going to say, ¡°Does the Little Taoist see me as a bad person?¡±


    When Jue Sheng got out of the carriage, he was thinking. Of course, Lady Teng can not be considered a bad person. However, when Lady Teng pressed her eyebrow on Dong Erniang¡¯s leg tonight, Qizhi and him were both right in front of the curtain. That move can be hidden from others, but can not be hidden from them. With such a heavy hand, it can be reckoned that Dong Erniang¡¯s leg is still bruised.


    Looking at it this way, Lady Teng does not seem to be a good person.


    Thank you for reading! Chapter 11 is like 4 to 5 chapters long! Almost 10,000 words

 CH 11.2

    Madam Du gently poked Teng Yuyi¡¯s forehead: ¡°What type of crafty idea do you have this time? It is not that you want to let that bug into our home right?¡±


    Teng Yuyi recalled the Duan siblings riding away on their horses, smiled and leaned on Madam Du¡¯s shoulders: ¡°yi mu1yi mu = aunt doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. Anyways, I have my own use for it.¡±


    Madam Du was also thinking about the events that happened tonight. With the attitude that Duan Wenyin had when she left, it can be seen that breaking off the marriage will not go so smoothly. Duan Ningyuan is about to be crowned as a heir. At this time, the Duan family would definitely not let Duan Ningyuan be criticized for his behavior.


    Although everyone present could understand what had happened tonight, but after all, no one saw the beginning and ending relationship between Duan Ningyuan and Dong Erniang. If the Duan family insisted that everything was all a misunderstanding, but the Teng family insisted on breaking off the marriage, then wouldn¡¯t the fault land on the head of the Teng family again?


    Is there a way to let everyone know that it was the Duan family¡¯s fault¡­


    She rubbed her eyebrows, and only hated that she could not think of a good way at the moment. This matter involved Yu¡¯er¡¯s entire life, and she absolutely could not let Yu¡¯er be wronged. Fortunately, brother-in-law is coming back soon, and this matter should be planned out as soon as possible.


    Suddenly she remembered something, and said shockingly: ¡°Look at me, just now I was busy listening to your conversation, and forgot to say thank you to the second prince of Chun¡¯an. Tonight, thanks to the help of His highness, the second prince, our family was able to be moved into the Ziyun building so quickly. I heard that Prince Cheng was also sent by his highness, the second prince here. Yu¡¯er, you wait in the carriage, and yi mu will go say thanks in person.¡±


    Teng Yuyi lifted the curtain and looked out: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is already too late. Yi mu, look.¡±


    In front of the door of the Ziyun Building, a group of carriages and horses drove away all together. In the sound of shouting, countless servants whipped the horses and followed along. Lin Chengyou walked by the side of a young noble in a purple robe and gold crown, and soon they disappeared into the night. That person¡¯s character is very graceful, and slender. One can assume that it was the second prince of Chun¡¯an.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Madam Du said regretfully, ¡°Your uncle should be here soon. After we meet halfway, I will discuss with your uncle about visiting to pay respects.¡±


    The coachman waved his horsewhip, and the Teng family¡¯s carriage also embarked on the way back to the city.


    ***


    Duan Wenying pulled his reins to stop in front of Duan Ningyuan¡¯s horse, and glared at her younger brother: ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    Duan Ningyuan tugged on the reins, opened his mouth to refute, but in the end, swallowed it back.


    Duan Wenyin calmed down and said: ¡°Just now, you have seen everything. Prince Cheng was injured, and this matter will definitely alarm the palace. When you are involved in this matter at this time, are you not afraid of dragging down the reputation of the Duke Zhen mansion?¡±


    ¡°But if she really was to be sentenced to be bludgeoned2bludgeoned = to hit someone hard and repeatedly with a heavy weapon, even if she doesn¡¯t die, she will still lose half of her life.¡± (beat one repeatedly with a heavy stick or other heavy object, corporal punishment) Duan Ningyuan clenched his teeth, ¡°Although Erniang did do something wrong, but it was all for saving her mother. Sister, I don¡¯t want to help her get away from the crime, but to tell me to ignore it, forgive me for not being able to do so!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her own fault!¡± Duan Wenyin waved her horse whip and ferociously threw it to the ground, ¡°Ningyuan, you have always been very smart since you were young, but for the sake of a Dong Erniang, you have become so muddled! Since she has had a tryst3tryst = a meeting between two people who are having a romantic relationship, especially a secret one with you, she must have heard of the relationship between the Duan and Teng family. She was clearly awake behind the curtain, but still allowed you to blame Teng Yuyi. If you carefully think about it, is she really a good person?¡±


    Duan Ningyuan choked.


    Duan Wenyin repeatedly sneered: ¡°She is eager for you and Teng Yuyi to break off the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Her father, Dong Mingfu, was debriefed for the election this year, and was evaluated as a ¡°lowly middle¡± by the Ministry of Personnel. Not only was he not able to be promoted, I¡¯m afraid that he will be appointed to a post outside the capital, and presumably you also know that Dong Mingfu had once fiercely offended Zheng Pushe. Now that Zheng Pushe is the prime minister, the hard life of the Dong family has just started. I heard that the Dong Family are not willing to set up a marriage for Dong Erniang, just because they want to find a high-leveled son-in-law who can help them.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s complexion became more and more ugly: ¡°Sister, even if you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t have to think of her as so unbearable.¡±


    Duan Wenying coldly snorted. If she had expected that her younger brother would have sinked in this deeply, she should have been more ruthless in the first place.


    Although she had married early to Luoyang4Luoyang = name of a city, meaning she has married off and moved to Luoyang, not the name of her husband, she could often hear people talk about the daughter of Dong Mingfu in Wannian County. The Dong family , this two thousand gold5two thousand gold = honorable daughter is exceptional at poetry and playing the guqin, and is a famous talented woman in Chang¡¯an city.


    Her younger brother has served in the army in Longyou Dao for three years. After returning, he met Dong Erniang at the Lantern Festival. The young man and woman fell in love at the very beginning. The feeling of love is usually only there a split second. Secretly for most of the year, her younger brother has already had deep affection for Dong Erniang.


    She unexpectedly knew of this matter, and in a moment of anger, she forced her younger brother to distance himself from Dong Erniang. How could she allow her younger brother to be confused by Dong Erniang, and to even have the idea of wanting to break off the marriage.


    Duan Wenyin was bitter and fierce: ¡°Tonight, I should not have been soft-hearted on promising you that I would take Dong Erniang into the Ziyun building. I only thought that her life was in danger. How could I have known that she had other intentions?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, her mother is in urgent need of Liuyuan Dan, yet why did she not just ask you for help? Our father can be considered a person that can speak in front of the King6This means that he has the position and power to do this. If you made up your mind to help her get Liuyuan Dan, it may just be possible. Dong Erniang did not come to find you, but instead used this excuse to go find Prince Cheng over and over again. Have you carefully thought about the reason for this?¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s complexion changed in a split second. Duan Wenyin smiled mockingly: ¡°You and Yu¡¯er have been engaged since childhood, and it is extremely difficult to break off the marriage. The status of Prince Cheng is honorable and respectable, and so far, there has not been any discussion about marriage. Dong Erniang has high standards. How could she have no other intentions in mind? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the prince dislikes her a lot, Dong Erniang may not have instigated you and Yu¡¯er¡¯s marriage tonight. Hmph, I have seen a lot of these young ladies who have many twists and turns7twists and turns = complicated and cunning.¡± (complicated and cunning)


    Duan Ningyuan squeezed out a sentence between his teeth: ¡°She is not this kind of person.¡±


    ¡°She is not this kind of person? Her father and elder brother are not around tonight. She clearly knows that medicine is not easy to get. Why did she do this alone? You insist on saving her, yet you don¡¯t even know what she is thinking in her heart!¡±


    Duan Ningyuan¡¯s face turned pale, and suddenly shaked the reins. Duan Wenyin was startled: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Going to Jingzhao mansion, there are some questions that I have to ask clearly in person.¡±


    ¡°What if she still lies to you?¡± Duan Wenyin sneered.


    Duan Ningyuan was silent: ¡°I have my own way to make her tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! The Teng family have made up their minds on withdrawing from the marriage, and now are unable to find any evidence that you and Dong Erniang had an affair. You go find Dong Erniang at this time, and just by chance, what if someone finds out about something. No one will be able to stop the Teng family. At that time, everyone will know that you are responsible first, and everyone will criticize you behind your back. Even if you want clear answers, why don¡¯t you wait till after the Teng family dispels the idea of breaking off the marriage?¡±


    Duan Ningyaun stiffly held the reins tightly. Even if he did not care about himself, it was also necessary to take into consideration the reputation of Duke Zhen¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Forget about this Dong Erniang. Before, you have said that you do not like the daughter of a general, but tonight, you have also seen Yu¡¯er. Although her face was covered, in terms of her physique and bearing, which bit of her is not better than Dong Erniang? I have seen her appearance, and she really is a one of a kind beauty in a hundred.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan was impatient hearing this: ¡°Sister, the matter with Erniang can not wait any longer. If I really were to wait until she is bludgeoned, even if she is not disabled, she will be injured for half a year. While she still has not yet been convicted, I must go there tonight. The magistrate is not in the city, and recently it happened to be Meng Fanzhong on duty.¡±


    Duan Wenying was stunned. To have inquired everything so clearly, it can be seen that there were arrangements made in advance.


    She thought hatefully. Her younger brother has his foot deep in mud right now8deep in trouble, and urgently needs a dose of medicine9needs something to wake him up from being muddled or confused. Dong Erniang has made such a fuss, and it might be a good thing. When her younger brother clearly sees what type of person Dong Erniang is, she can use this as a perfect opportunity to completely break off their relationship.


    Duan Wenying heavily signed: ¡°Forget it, since you insist on going, I can not stop you. It¡¯s just that when you go, you must be careful, and you must not give someone a hold on yourself. After tonight, you must forget about this Dong Erniang. Take your heart back, and patiently wait for the marriage with Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Duan Ningyuan did not reply, and was at the heart of a struggle. He must think of a perfect method to temporarily cope with this situation. He has repeatedly deduced in his mind, and finally made up his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dong Erniang and I will not ¡®meet¡¯, and others won¡¯t know that I came to look for her. This matter will also not leak out. How could I give someone a hold of myself? Sister, you should go back to the mansion first. I will return soon after I go.¡±


    ***


    The Teng family¡¯s carriage did not go too far when they directly met the father and son of the Du family.


    After meeting face to face for a while, the coachman took the lead in holding the reins: ¡°My Lord, eldest master.¡±


    The father and son each rode a horse, and in a rush to get here, they were drenched in sweat as if it had rained. Du Yuzhi¡¯s riding skills were not good, so when he dismounted, his body swayed a little.


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du lifted the curtain to confirm with a glance, and hurriedly got out of the carriage. When they got closer, they found that Du Yuzhi¡¯s face was like gold paper. Madam Du hurriedly and anxiously stepped forward to support him: ¡°My Lord does not need to worry. Lan¡¯er has already taken the medicine, and has gotten better.¡±


    Du Yuzhi grabbed Madam Du¡¯s hand, panting and wanting to ask carefully. Du Shaotang rushed to his mother¡¯s side: ¡°mother, where is sister? What exactly happened? Huh, cousin Yu?¡±


    Du Yuzhi calmed down and astonishingly asked: ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you with your sister and yi mu? Didn¡¯t you say in your letter that you would be in Chang¡¯an in two days? By that way, where is Lan¡¯er right now? Quickly let me take a look.¡±


    Teng Yuyi replied to the urgent words: ¡°Sister is in the carriage right now, and she had just taken the medicine. It is no longer a serious problem now.¡±


    Du Yuzhi was restless, and needed to get on the carriage to take a look for himself in order to be reassured. Madam Du followed him into the carriage, and roughly explained tonight¡¯s incident. She grasped her daughter¡¯s hand in disappointment: ¡°It is considered lucky among all the misfortunes. To have met such a big evil spirit, yet one could still live. Tomorrow, the little Taoist priest from Qingyun Temple will come to our doorstep to visit. It is reckoned that after recuperating for a little bit, she will be fine. My Lord, look. Lan¡¯er¡¯s complexion is getting better and better.¡±


    Du Shaotang crammed in behind them, and silently looked, with faint tears in his eyes.


    Teng Yuyi looked at her biao di10biao di = younger male cousin. He was less than eleven years old, and at the age of being sensible, he was tall enough, but was just too narrow and thin. His appearance seemed to be no different than his mother and sister. With white skin and bright eyes, he was born with a delicate and pretty oval face. If it were not for the fact that his hair was tied up, one would mistaken him for a young lady at first glance.


    When Du Shaotang was a child, he would always follow behind her and biao jie. If they played on the swing, he would also play on the swing. When they fought for daylilies, he would carry a colorful basket to pick the flowers for them.


    After being severely beaten by uncle a few times, Du Shaotang did not dare to get tired hanging around in the residence. Later on, he entered the Imperial Academy11Imperial Academy = the highest educational body in imperial China to study. He was consistently good at studying, but it¡¯s just that his temperament was not upright and outspoken enough, and tends to easily cry when things happen.


    I remembered that once uncle sighed in regret. It would be good if both siblings could be switched around. The daughter¡¯s temperament was simple and calm, but was naturally very confident. The son¡¯s temperament is slow-moving and soft; therefore, one does not know when he will be able to be independent and support himself.


    However, yi mu said: ¡°Whose family¡¯s young master was born to be able to raise the heavens and support the oceans?12metaphor for great ability and strength. In the future, when he is older, he will go out with you, and gain more experience. With more and more experience, it will be fine.¡±


    In the previous life when biao jie was murdered, yi mu also fell ill. Teng Yuyi and Du Shaotang were undressed13¡°undressing¡± means that you can¡¯t ¡°undress¡± because of overworking and being busy, idiom. They were boiling soup and preparing medicine under the corridor everyday.


    Because Teng Yuyi wanted to investigate her biao jie¡¯s murderer, she was secretly busy and on the move constantly. However, Du Shaotang was different, and having lost the protection of his mother and sister, he was just like a branch that had lost its vine. He could not make up anything in his mind, and only knew how to bathe his face with tears.


    Thank you for reading! lol I just realized how many footnotes there are for this chapte

 CH 11.3

    The dust and shadows of the past sweeped past her eyes one by one. Teng Yuyi was filled with a train of thoughts. In her previous life, she did not like this timid biao di1biao di = younger male cousin , but when she saw Du Shaotang tonight, the first thing that came to her mind was the little figure that was chasing behind when he was young.


    Du Shaotang did not know why Teng Yuyi was so baffled. After not seeing each other for a long time, he once again let out a face full of tears. He was oddly embarrassed by this, and wiped his tears, lightly said: ¡°Cousin Yu.¡±


    Teng Yuyu handed a handkerchief to Du Shaotang: ¡°Wipe it. Sister is fine, and you can rest assured now.¡±


    Du Shaotang¡¯s face was red: ¡°I did not cry.¡±


    Teng Yuyu lightly scraped her cheek, and Du Shaotang burst into tears and laughed. Du Yuzhi rebuked: ¡°Look at you, There is not a least bit of masculinity in you! Your sister can not stand the wind. What are you crammed in here for? Hurry down and make a way through.¡±


    Du Shaotang did not dare to utter a single word, and obediently got off the carriage. Madam Du warned repeatedly through the window: ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and the road is not easy to travel on. It is okay to ride slower, and be careful not to fall off.¡±


    Du Shaotang said gloomingly: This son knows.¡±


    Du Yuzhi asked a few more words about the matter with the second prince of Chun¡¯an and Prince Cheng. After a moment, he said: ¡°Prepare a generous gift, and set a date to visit their doorstep to express thanks. The second prince¡¯s mansion is full of horses and carriages, and may not accept our visit post2post = message . If His Highness, the second prince refuses to see us, then there is no need to have to come to his doorstep over and over again to repay our kindness.¡±


    Teng Yuyi had already guessed that her uncle would say this. Her uncle is a person who is pedantic3pedantic = perfectionist and rigid, and is the most contemptuous when dealing with the descendants of the royal family.


    In fact, to elaborate more in detail, the Du family was also a distinguished and prominent family hundreds of years ago. It was not until the generation of grandfather and uncle that the Du family started to slowly decline.


    Although uncle has inherited the ancestral business, the circumstances in his family are no longer the same as before, but fortunately he was talented and famous at a young age. On one hand, he was the best in Chang¡¯an for poetry and literature. At the age of nineteen, he was admitted in the highest empirical civil service examination. Not long after, he passed the exam and was awarded as a proofread document official4name for an official who proofreads articles and corrects errors.


    It just so happened to be that the Taiyuan Wang clan wanted to choose a husband for their two daughters. Because the princes and dukes all  appreciated Du Yuzhi¡¯s talent, he arranged for his eldest daughter to marry Du Yuzhi.


    At that time, everyone in Chang¡¯an was envious. He entered an official position at such a young age, and also married a daughter of a famous family. In the future, Du Yuzhi will definitely have boundless prospects. Who knew that uncle¡¯s temperament would be so arrogant and wild, and soon he had offended his superior and colleagues one at a time. Soon after, he was found at fault, and was banished all the way to Yuezhou.


    In a flash, twenty years have passed. Uncle¡¯s official position got smaller and smaller, and the sourness on his body was getting stronger day by day. He was finally transferred back to Chang¡¯an last year. However, because he was not summoned in by the senior official of the Ministry of Appointments, he could only get a sinecure position at the Imperial Academy.


    Madam Du knew of her husband¡¯s chronic problems, and patiently persuaded: ¡°My Lord¡¯s words are wrong. We have no bad intentions, so why not be more frank? When the time comes, we can take care and hand over our own post. If His Highness, the second prince still does not want to see us, it is not a big deal to wait until my brother-in-law returns to Chang¡¯an, and then we can go with him to visit.¡±


    Du Yuzhi sat upright in silence. Teng Yuyi originally thought that this old man was going to make another enlightening remark, but perhaps Du Yuzhi knew that the second prince of Chun¡¯an was well-known for being polite and modest to people with low status, so he finally said: ¡°When I return to the mansion to write a post, I will ask people to send the post to the mansion of the second prince of Chun¡¯an tomorrow. The second prince of Chun¡¯an has yet to take a wife, and there are a lot of female relatives in the mansion. You don¡¯t need to go, I will take Shao Tang with me.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Du Yuzhi thought for a while, and showed a look of restraining fear: ¡°As for that Prince Cheng, we should attract less attention in case of provoking him. Go to Qingyun Temple another day to offer more incense, and thank his master, the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi.¡±


    Madam Du did not know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°It¡¯s all up to my Lord¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Du Yuzhi was about to get out of the carriage: ¡°Yu¡¯er, take proper rest after returning to the mansion. To have such a situation happen, I¡¯m sure that your father is very concerned. When you get up tomorrow morning, write your father a letter to report to him that you are safe and sound. Do not make an excuse to not write it!¡±


    Teng Yuyi was in no mood to bicker with him at the moment. She dropped her eyelids and put on an obedient look: ¡°This child knows.¡±


    There is no curfew tonight, and on the way back to the city, there were no checkpoints set up, but after all, the road is long. When they returned to Qinrenfang, where the Du mansion is located, it was long past chou shi5chou shi = 1-3 am in the former times.


    Teng Yuyi came all the way from Yangzhou, and merely packed two large boats into her luggage6packed a lot of stuff. After arriving in Chang¡¯an, Teng Yuyi rushed outside of the city to go save her biao jie. The servants took advantage of this time to send her luggage to the Teng mansion.


    After getting out of the carriage, Teng Yuyi called her maid, Qiyun: ¡°Tonight, I will be staying at my yi mu7yi mu = aunt ¡¯s place. You take a few people to the Teng mansion to pick up a few commonly used items, and remember to take my small rag doll.¡±


    Qiyun secretly laughed. That rag doll was personally sewn by Madam before her death and given to the lady. Lady has been sleeping with this doll every night ever since she was five. If the doll was not by her side one night, young lady would not sleep soundly.


    She hurriedly said: ¡°The maid remembers.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said again: ¡°In addition, send a message to the chief steward, Uncle Cheng: pick a few guards with outstanding skills, have one of them dressed in normal clothes, and the others disguised as merchants and carriers of the Western market. When the arrangement is done, quickly come back and report to me. I have my own use for them.¡±


    Qiyun was full of questions, but did not dare to ask, and agreed.


    When they arrived at the rear of the courtyard, on one hand, Madam Du was busy taking care of Du Tinglan, and on the other, was busy arranging the bedding for Teng Yuyi: ¡°Your sister knew that you are coming, so in the first few days, she had already arranged everything. The bedding was ready-made, and these are your sister¡¯s new clothes. You freshen up and change into this.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked closely at Du Tinglan. Her biao jie¡¯s complexion has already recovered back to normal, and her feet and hands are also gradually getting warmer.


    ¡°Sister is about to wake up, so I¡¯ll accompany her for the rest of the night.¡±


    ¡°You have not rested well in the past half a month, and tonight, you suffered a fright. How can you endure it? You should take care of yourself and go to bed. Everything will be dealt with by your yi mu.¡±


    Teng Yuyi could not persuade Madam Du, and she could only go freshen up first. Hot water had been poured into the tub, yet Teng Yuyi was not in a hurry to take a bath. She instead, stood by the tub, and gently wiped the small jadeite sword with her handkerchief.


    Biluo held a towel and approached: ¡°How about you give this treasure to the maid to hold it for you, saving it from being knocked and bumped against.¡±


    ¡°Biluo, do you still remember where this sword came from?¡±


    ¡°Why is the lady asking about this again?¡± Biluo carefully wrapped the jadeite sword with the towel. ¡°Half a month ago, we came from Yangzhou to Chang¡¯an. My lady always stayed in the cabin of the boat, because she caught a cold. When my lady was resting that day, lady said that she was bored, and seeing that the plum blossoms in the Buddhist temple along the shore, were blooming so well. Lady said that she wanted to go to the temple to admire the flowers to relieve boredom. When getting off the boat, the hull of the ship suddenly swayed, and the lady accidentally fell into the water. After being rescued, the lady had this little sword in her hand. Speaking of this, the plum blossoms in the Buddhist temple along the shore appeared strangely that day. Young lady fell into the water strangely, and this sword appeared even more strangely.¡±


    For instance, there were solid rocks everywhere in the water, and this sword drifted with the waves and went with the flow. Why isn¡¯t there the slightest bit of damage on it? The bottom of the river is very wide. How did this sword drift into the hands of the lady?


    ¡°Uncle Cheng and Duanfu both thought this sword was auspicious, and strongly advocated throwing this sword back into the water. However even if my lady did not wake up with a high fever, you would not let go of the sword no matter what. Later, Duanfu planned on inviting the monks in the temple to think of a method. Who knew that my lady would wake up that night, and not only looked like nothing happened to her, but even the cold from before was gone.¡±


    Teng Yuyu looked at the little sword upside down in her hand. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up, there were some things that she  remembered very clearly, but there were also some things that she had completely forgotten. For example, how this sword got into her hands, she did not have the slightest clue.


    She turned her head to ask Biluo: ¡°Do you remember the name of the Buddhist temple along the shore?¡±


    Biluo shook her head. At that time, the people on the boat were busy trying to take care of the lady. When the lady had finally woken up, the boatman was urged to hurry on. They took half a month to arrive on the twenty day waterway.


    ¡°How can this maid still remember these things? If the lady wants to know, wait for the maid to ask Uncle Cheng tomorrow.¡±


    At this moment, someone outside said: ¡°Qiyun is back.¡±


    After Qiyun came in, she said: ¡°Uncle Cheng has made the arrangements according to the lady¡¯s orders, and is now waiting outside. He said: ¡°This old servant does not dare to rashly speculate, but looking at this arrangement, it seems that the lady wants to follow someone, but this one does not know who that person is.¡±


    Teng Yuyi slowly sank herself into the tub. If Duanfu was not injured, it would not need to be this troublesome, as it would be enough to send him alone.


    She carelessly scooped up the water: ¡°Follow Duan Ningyuan. He practices martial arts all year around, and his skills are exceptional. If someone were to follow him, he would definitely be aware of it. Have a group disguise themselves as Hu servants, and deliberately let him know. The other group will secretly follow along, and must not expose themselves. As soon as Duan Ningyuan and his attendants go to Jingzhao Mansion, immediately come and report to me.¡±


    Qiyun and Biluo¡¯s heart surged up a huge wave. Is the lady planning on dealing with General Duan?


    However, after tonight¡¯s incident, it should be expected that this would be the case. The lady is like a small tiger hiding its sharp claws. As long as someone offended her, she could bite off the other party¡¯s flesh without a sound. General Duan is unsympathetic and capricious, and it is reckoned that he is already sentenced to a ¡°capital offense¡± in the lady¡¯s heart.


    This matter was about the two families breaking off the marriage. The two of them knew that this matter cannot be taken lightly and carelessly: ¡°yes, this maid will go and tell Uncle Cheng.¡±


    ***


    In the early morning the next day, Jue Sheng woke up before dawn. Under the cover of it being dawn, he went to the pharmacy to catch a few [called to live is no better than to die itch itch itch blossom] bugs. He opened the medicine cage again, and stole two packets of medicinal powder, hiding them in his arms.


    It was the first time that he did such an improper act. It was inevitable that he would be a little nervous. After coming out, he secretly rushed to the scripture hall, fearing that he would bump into someone.


    Fortunately it was still early in the morning, and there wasn¡¯t a single person in the temple. In the beginning, Jue Sheng was very scared and on edge, but now he solely straightened his chest. What is there to be afraid of? Senior brother is not in the temple at this time.


    After they returned to Qingyun Temple last night, senior brother immediately ordered two old Taoist priests to help him set up the formation. However, Mrs. An Guogong has been poisoned for too long, and her soul was scattered long ago. Even if senior brother tried a hundred different ways to help clear the poison, there was no way to bring the soul back into Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s body.


    Just when His Majesty sent people to come and inquire about the senior brother¡¯s injury, senior brother used the Jin Ding technique to condole one breath of Mrs An Guogong¡¯s intonation, and went into the palace to find the King.


    It is reckoned that senior brother is not sure that he can save Mrs. An Guogong, so he was keen on returning to the palace to inquire about the whereabouts of his master. Master has been out wandering around for half a year, and except for the King, no one else knew where he is. Senior brother will not return for at least one to two hours.


    Nevertheless, the only proper and serious disciples and descendants of Qingyun Temple were the three of them. The rest were a bunch of Taoists and monks from various academies. These people were poor, sick, and old. They only came to Qingyun Temple to seek shelter, because they could not live on anymore.


    On the face, master is stingy, but his heart is actually very soft. As long as he is sure that the other party is not someone that is evil and violates the laws, he will basically take them in. Over the years, there have been hundreds of people living in the Qingyun Temple.


    A while after these people started to live here, they have also helped around with chores and the practicing of the Buddhist rituals. However due to being old and having a weak body, they mainly nurtured themselves and enjoyed their later years.


    Master, that old man, expressed that he accepts this, and senior brother has never said anything about it.


    After a long time, these people have acquired habits. For example, at the time right now, it was not considered early. These old Taoists and old monks were still sleeping in their rooms.


    When Jue Sheng arrived at the door of the scripture hall, he looked up and saw that there were four colorful silk threads hanging above the well in the courtyard.


    He was frightened, only seeing that under each silk thread, there was a porcelain bowl. The two bowls on the left have yarrow in it while the two bowls on the right have tortoise shells in it.


    This was the routine of the inquire Eight Trigrams before inviting the souls. Could it be that senior brother is back? Jue Sheng was astonished, and ran to the front of the well. The tortoise shells have already had the form of the Eight Trigrams. The [sixth day] in the southwest (earth) trigram. The trigram has the image of the first birth of femininity, and it truly is a vicious trigram.


    Thank you for reading! I will probably be able to post the last part tomorrow! I know this one chapter is so long¡­

 CH 11.4

    Suddenly, he heard someone talk in the hall. Jue Sheng hurriedly went up the stairs to take a look. There were many people inside, and in addition to An Guogong who was here last night keeping watch of his wife, there was an old man with huge eyebrows and white hair. Judging from his appearance, he was around eighty years old and above.


    Jue Sheng recognized this old man as Yu Fengyu of Shang Pharmacy in the palace. One did not expect that senior brother would actually invite Yu Fengyu here as well when he went to the palace.


    Yu Fengyu sat upright in front of the couch, stroking his bread with one hand, and lightly holding An Guogong¡¯s wrist with the other, as if he was feeling his pulse.


    ¡°Yu Fengyu, how is Duke Cheng?¡±


    The person who spoke was weaning the crown and gown of a prince, and was sitting on the opposite side of Yu Fengyu, born with long eyebrows and phoenix eyes, with an appearance of being extremely elegant.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an? Jue Sheng respectfully bowed his head. The second prince of Chun¡¯an turned his head, and recognized that it was a young Taoist of the temple, waving his hand to order him to come in.


    Yu Fengyu said: ¡°His leg injury is not a serious problem, but don¡¯t try to touch it anymore. It¡¯s just that his qi and blood is weak and unstable, and there is the potential to invade liver meridians. If it is not dispersed in time, it will severely injure his seven emotions1seven emotions = seven effects of traditional Chinese medical theory and therapy, namely: joy, anger, anxiety, thought, grief, fear, fright. I will prescribe a prescription first, and ask that An Guogong can please take it as soon as possible.¡±


    An Guogong was lying on the couch, and his expression was both gloomy and impatient. It¡¯s strange that he clearly looked like he hated that he could not jump down immediately, yet instead he did not even dare to move a bit.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an lightly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Chengyou is the one who dotted your acupuncture point. His methods are tricky and strange. I can¡¯t solve them.¡±


    An Guogong still stared at the second prince of Chun¡¯an, because he really wanted to move badly, and his face was already swollen purple.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an pondered on what he meant, and helplessly sighed: ¡°Are you saying that Chengyou should not have sneak attacked you? This method is indeed not proper, but if it was not done like this, how can you be restrained? You have a leg injury, and also stayed by madam¡¯s side all night, even a body made of iron can not stand this.¡±


    An Guogong lifted his face up and sighed, closing his eyes with a slight tremble.


    At this time, a door on the side opened, Lin Chengyou came in.


    The two Taoist priests came in. The bloodstains on his brocade robe were gone, and he changed into an azure blue rounded necked robe.


    He did not wear a crown on his head, and instead had a white jade hair pin inserted slanted into his jet-black colored hair bun.


    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Jue Sheng had just stolen the bugs, and was feeling a little guilty, standing on his tippy toes and walking over.


    Lin Chengyou yawned, and without consulting with anyone, he went outside, stepping down the steps. When he got outside, he put his hands behind his back, and walked around the well. Soon after, he crouched down, attentively looking at something.


    Qizhi looked at Jue Sheng, and suddenly clapped his hands together: ¡°Jue Sheng, where did you run off to? I searched for a long time and still did not find you.¡±


    Jue Sheng¡¯s face was red, and said stammeringly: ¡°I, I, I had a bad stomach, and just now, I went to the restroom.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he secretly looked at his senior brother outside, and reckoned that senior brother had no time to be suspicious. He then quickly relaxed a bit.


    Lin Chengyou observed for a while, and waved towards the direction of Jue Sheng and Qizhi: ¡°You two come out, and do some work.¡±


    The two of them ran out, and Lin Chengyou threw a bag of something into the arms of Jue Sheng: ¡°Sprinkle the yard with this chasing powder.¡±


    After saying this, he walked up the steps, returning to the scripture hall.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi took action separately, and if it seems like even the ¡°fierce trigram¡± was asked, but senior brother still made up his mind to attract the soul of Mrs. An Guogong.


    The chasing powder is colorless and scentless, and if one was to step on it, it does not leave behind a trace. However, as long as the soul passes by here, it will inevitably leave behind copper red footprints.


    The two of them were sprinkling the power carefully, and returned into the scripture hall, where Lin Chengyou had already undid An Guogong¡¯s acupuncture point, and smiled towards An Guogong: ¡°How can this be called a sneak attack? Didn¡¯t this junior greet Duke Cheng before taking action? Hey, don¡¯t be so occupied staring at me. You take this and go inside to measure madam¡¯s feet.¡±


    An Guogong held his breath for a long time, only feeling that the qi in his lungs was scattered everywhere. Seeing that Lin Chengyou handed him a red rope, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Measure her feet? What is it for?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said blankly: ¡°There is a way for the poison in Madam¡¯s body to slowly clear up, but her soul has been separated from her body for too long now. Luring it back is definitely not an easy task. Just now, I asked a few of the trigrams, but unfortunately, they are all fierce trigrams. Although I set up a formation to attract her soul tonight, I am not sure that the soul that is lured back is certain to be madam¡¯s soul.¡±


    An Guogong¡¯s complexion turned ashy when he heard this. The second prince of Chun¡¯an and Yu Fengyu also had slightly unusual expressions.


    ¡°Because of this, we need to know in advance the size of madam¡¯s feet. The chasing powder has already been sprinkled outside. When the soul comes, its footprints will be clearly visible. If the size does not match up with madam¡¯s feet, this indicates that it is not madam¡¯s soul that has been attracted here. At that time, if it needs to be driven away, then it will be driven away, saving a lot of endless trouble.¡±


    An Guogong understood very well, nodded firmly, and got up using the cane: ¡°This old man will go in immediately. The prince just now, you said that my wife can maybe still be saved, and we just need a person with profound Taoist skills to join forces with the price. One does not know if that person has been found yet?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°The person is readily-available. If that person can arrive at the temple before hai shi2hai shi = 9-11pm, maybe we can give it a try, but whether we can save madam or not, I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    An Guogong was so heartbroken when he heard this, and could not bear to ask anymore. He sighed heavily, and limped into the inner room.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi both secretly speculated on who the person was. There are many Taoist priests in Chang¡¯an City. However, they have never seen their senior brother put anyone in his eyes3to have looked upon someone. Whenever the Taoist priests from the other sects were often mentioned, what senior brother had said the most was ¡°fool the world and usurp a good name¡±. To be worthy of the title, ¡°a person with profound Taoist skills¡± from their senior brother, how many can there be in Chang¡¯an City?


    Naturally, there is no one that can surpasses master, and after that is Princess Consort Cheng, who is also senior brother¡¯s mother. However, Princess Consort Cheng and King Cheng are always out traveling. At present, they are in the Shu Empire, lingering around, so naturally it is impossible for them to be in Chang¡¯an.


    As for master, senior brother had just entered the palace to ask about the whereabouts of master. Even if a flying servant were sent out to deliver a letter, it would take several days to come back, so it is also unlikely to be master.


    The Second prince of Chun¡¯an strangely asked: ¡°Could it be that the Taoist priest, Qing Xuzi is coming back?¡±


    Lin Chengyou touched his chin, and did not say yes or no.


    At this moment, the chime in the Yun hall sounded. It¡¯s time for morning class.


    Jue Sheng seized this opportunity and said: ¡°Senior brother, we are going to go attend morning class. Last night, senior brother asked us to go to the Teng Mansion to check up on the several injured victims. They should have woken up this morning. After we finish attending morning class, we will directly go to the Teng Mansion.¡±


    Lin Chengyou clearly had something to discuss with the second prince of Chun¡¯an and Yu Fengyu, and after hearing this, he casually waved his hand.


    Jue Sheng¡¯s sleeve was tucked in with the bugs that he brought for Teng Yuyi. For the fear that he was going to be exposed, he quietly pulled Qizhi¡¯s sleeve, and walked out quietly.


    The two of them had just stepped over the threshold4threshold = the section of wood or stone that lies under a door, when they suddenly heard Lin Chengyou speak behind them: ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Not only did Jue Sheng not stop, but his footsteps became faster instead. A smile emerged on Lin Chengyou¡¯s face, and he snapped his fingers on his right hand.


    Jue Sheng tried to take a step forward, but instead found out that he could not move no matter what. He lowered his head, only to find that the edge of his straw shoes5straw shoes woven with the leaves or poles of plants exposed a corner of a yellow talisman paper.


    Such a vigorous talisman! He grinned and wanted to cry. It turns out that senior brother had already found out that there was something wrong with him long ago. What can he do now? If senior brother found out that he stole things that belonged to the temple and wanted to give it to Lady Teng, then it would be bad.


    Lin Chengyou raised his eyebrows: ¡°What good things are you hiding in your sleeve? Come and show it to me.¡±


    The author has something to say: 1 According to the official evaluation system of the Tang Dynasty, the performance of officials in office will be divided into nine levels: upper-upper, upper-middle, upper-lower, middle-upper, middle-middle, middle-lower, lower-upper, lower-middle, and lower-lower.


    The final part, this chapter took so long! There are many more chapters like this¡­


    I also have a new project coming up soon in the next few days! I¡¯m so excited!

 CH 12.1

    After Lin Chengyou finished speaking, something elected out of his fingers. The strange force under Jue Sheng¡¯s feet suddenly disappeared. He moved his sore and swollen legs around. No matter how unwilling he is, he could only honestly move back.


    Qizhi was muddled and followed behind. What type of ¡°fine thing1¡± did Jue Sheng do to be caught by senior brother?


    Jue Sheng hung his head down and walked towards the front of Lin Chengyou and stood up properly. Lin Chengyou hooked his finger and said: ¡°Take it out.¡±


    Jue Sheng obediently handed over the bag. Lin Chengyou poured the things out, and smiled when he saw what it was: ¡°The more promising one is, now you even know to steal things from the temple.¡±


    Qizhi¡¯s eyeballs nearly fell out: ¡°Ah, so many [called to live is no better than to die itch itch itch blossom] bugs! Jue Sheng, what are you planning to do with these?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an mockingly said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to say, this must be a name that A Da created. Yu Fengyu, have you ever heard of this type of strange bug?¡±


    Yu Fengyu squinted his eyes: ¡°Unheard of. Little prince, this is probably used to tease people right?¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and said: ¡°If you cook it, it can even extend one¡¯s life. If you like it, I can give you a few later.¡±


    Yu Fengyu was fully aware of this child¡¯s nature. He was frightened, and hurriedly said: ¡°No need, no need. The prince should keep it for himself to play with.¡±


    Jue Sheng took advantage of this time to secretly wipe his sweat. Lin Chengyou¡¯s gaze swept over, and caused Jue Sheng to freeze till he quivered.


    ¡°To whom did you want to give so many to?¡±


    ¡°Teng, Lady Teng.¡±


    ¡°Which Lady Teng?¡±


    ¡°The Lady Teng who lent her sword to senior brother yesterday.¡± Jue Sheng stammeringly said, ¡°Yesterday, when I went to ask Lady Teng about the situation in the bamboo forest, Lady Teng asked me to show her the itchy bug.¡±


    His voice was so quiet that it could not be any quieter, and his head also could not be lowered any lower.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an pondered: ¡°The Lady Teng who was in the Ziyun building last night¡­Could it be the daughter of Teng Shao?¡±


    Lin Chengyou stroked his chain. He naturally remembered Lady Teng. The situation where he and her cooperated to lure the old spirit still remained vivid in his mind. However, it was strange that he could not remember what she looked like no matter what. After thinking for a while, he only then realized that the young lady had worn a veil all night.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Lin Chengyou started attentively at Jue Sheng.


    Jue Sheng became more and more uneasy: ¡°Lady Teng said that she does not know if her jadeite sword could deal with our itchy bugs. I was curious, so I promised her I could bring a few with me when I come to visit¡­¡±


    ¡°Does she know the use of these itchy bugs?¡±


    ¡°Knows¡­Knows.¡±


    Lin Chengyou snorted and smiled. Very good, this was calculated all the way to Qingyun Temple¡¯s head. Presumably, she saw that this foolish child fancied that jadeite sword, and deliberately regarded this as bait for Jue Sheng to steal the itchy bugs for her to use.


    ¡°She fooled you with just a few words?¡±


    Jue Sheng hurriedly shook his head, and ashamedly nodded his head again.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that she deliberately showed you the jadeite sword just to get the itchy bugs from you?¡±


    Jue Sheng twisted his finger ashamedly: ¡°Lady Teng¡­She does not look like a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Does not look like a bad person?¡± Lin Chengyou did not get angry, and instead smiled, ¡°Do bad people write words on their faces2? You just met her once, and you don¡¯t even know her well. She just casually fooled you with a jadeite sword, and you go as far to steal itchy bugs for her? If next time she wants the other treasures from the temple, wouldn¡¯t you also steal them for her too?!¡±


    Jue Sheng was so frightened that he was trembling. Things have gone bad, senior brother seems to be really angry this time. He secretly peeked at his senior brother while wiping his tears. As expected, he found that there was not the slightest smile in his eyes.


    He frantically thought to himself. Senior brother this person, can really play tricks and dally with others, but it is absolutely impossible for others to trick him. Lady Teng not only coveted the things of Qingyun Temple, but almost succeeded in doing so. It¡¯s fine if senior brother doesn¡¯t know, but if he does, he will definitely not be willing to leave this matter as it is.


    ¡°I was muddled.¡± Jue Sheng¡¯s tears fell, ¡°I should not have stolen things from the temple just because I coveted over an outsider¡¯s magic weapon. I, I did something wrong. Senior brother can punish me however he wants. I will definitely never dare to do it again next time.¡±


    Lin Chengyou carried Jue sheng¡¯s collar of his robe, and lifted him out of the scripture hall: ¡°To only verbally guarantee is useless. If I don¡¯t heavily punish you, you will still make stupid mistakes in the future.¡±


    Qizhi was really anxious standing on the side. Senior brother was really angry at the moment. If he really was to set a punishment, it would definitely not be as simple as just copying scriptures, and protractedly kneeling.


    He lifted his Taoist robe, and hurriedly rushed over: ¡°Senior brother, senior brother, Lady Teng was able to help us last night. Jue Sheng has always valued friendship. It can be reckoned that he had the intention of repaying back kindness; therefore, he only did this because he did not have the heart to turn down Lady Teng. For the sake that it was the first time Jue Sheng committed an offense, sparing him this time.¡±


    Lin Chengyou sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about pleading for him, it will be your turn soon. Last night, on the Double Third Festival, you and Jue Sheng secretly sneaked out to watch the acrobatic performances, and chew on roasted meat skewers. You two must have been very happy.¡±


    Qizhi covered his mouth, and almost forgot about this matter. After they were caught last night, senior brother had already taken the opportunity of setting up the formation to lay down a punishment of not being able to eat meat and fish for a year. It was originally thought that this matter was already over, but he did not expect that it was going to one matter at a time, and the next move is just to wait here.


    In fact, in the past, senior brother had often caught them going against the rules, but senior brother himself is an unruly and disobedient person, so most of the time, he would turn a blind eye3. This time around, he was really angry, and probably could not take that Qingyun Temple was almost taken advantage of by a young lady.


    Jue Sheng weeped and said: ¡°Today¡¯s matters all happened because of me. Last night, it was me who urged Qizhi to sneak out of the temple with me. I beg senior brother to just punish me, and spare Qizhi.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and nodded: ¡°Okay, you can help absolve4 each other all you want. For each absolve, add a hundred more each!¡±


    The two of them were so frightened that they bit their tongues.


    Lin Chengyou took them directly to the most secluded Yun hall in the temple. It was a huge hall surrounded by bookshelves, holding a huge amount of books full of various scriptures.


    ¡°Give me a proper kneel first.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi kneeled down like a round lump, sobbing while nervously following the footsteps of their senior brother with their eyes.


    Lin Chengyou took an object out of nowhere, platted the palm of his hand, and slowly strolled towards them.


    The two of them trembled uncontrollably. This is the ruler that master used to teach senior brother. This thing is jet-black and heavy, and if used on a body, it will leave behind very deep bruises.


    In the past, when senior brother got in trouble, master would often take out this heavy ruler, but raging is one thing as in the end, he never had the heart to actually use it.


    His Majesty, King Cheng is different. As long as he heard that senior brother got into trouble, he would definitely come over and personally use this ruler to discipline his son, and because of this, senior brother has been beaten a lot.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi hugged each other and cried. What can be done? Senior brother would only be even more ruthless than King Cheng back then.


    ¡°Take your hands out. Not willing to be punished? Okay, then I will change it to something else.¡± Lin Chengyou striked a posture and turned around.


    ¡°We are willing to be punished.¡± The two of them hurriedly stretched out their hands as it was not like they could escape this punishment. The ruler is always better than his other bizarre punishment methods.


    ¡°Senior brother, we know that we were wrong, woo woo woo5.¡±


    ¡°Where were you wrong?¡±


    ¡°This disciple had violated the first and seventh principle of the temple.¡±


    Qizhi weeped: ¡°This disciple had violated the first and seventh principle of the temple.¡±


    ¡°Secretly sneaking out the temple, deceiving the teacher, stealing things that belong in the temple, to repay kindness by stabbing someone else in the back, what else do you two not dare to do? In my opinion, there is no need to punish. You two can just be directly expelled from the temple!¡±


    As if the two of them had been struck by lightning, they took a few steps on their knees and hugged Lin Chengyou¡¯s legs: ¡°Senior brother, please severely punish us. We beg you not to drive us away. We were born as people of the Qingyun Temple, and will die as ghosts of Qingyun Temple.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± Lin Chengyou frowned in disgust.


    The two of them refused to let go: ¡°If we were to leave, who will play with your little leopard in the future? Who will help senior brother set up formations? When master comes back, who will help that old man boil medicinal porridge¡­¡±


    Lin Chengyou remained unmoved: ¡°raise your hands.¡±


    The two of them hopelessly raised their hands out high, but after waiting for a long time, the ruler did not fall onto the palm of their hands. The two of them felt that this was a little strange. Suddenly, senior brother lifted them again. When they opened their eyes, they could not distinguish the joy or anger in his black eyes.


    ¡°For the ruler, one person receives five hundred. For confinement, the other will be locked up for three months.¡±


    Before the two of them could be happy, a basin of cold water was poured on their heads. The so-called ¡°confinement¡± is a small and quiet room, less than five feet wide, and resembling a cage.


    The people who were punished in the confinement had to face a scroll of scriptures everyday, and copy from morning till night. Because there are no windows, there isn¡¯t even an opportunity to take a break.


    One month can simply cause a person to be stuffed with depression, but three months is definitely enough to turn a person into a fool.


    It is useless to beg for mercy. Who told them to stew in one¡¯s own juice6? However, this is still better than being expelled from the temple.


    They fell to the ground, and weeped endlessly: ¡°This disciple is willing to be punished.¡±


    Lin Cheng changed the topic: ¡°But¡ª¡ª¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi each stuffed a chubby fist into their mouth, and waited anxiously.


    ¡°For the sake that you two still have important tasks to do, I¡¯ll give you two a chance to make up for your faults. If you accomplish the tasks well today, you may be spared from the confinement. If you don¡¯t accomplish it well, come back and sincerely receive the punishment.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi never would have imagined that they would find a way to survive when everything seemed hopeless, crying and nodding sharply. These events of tossing back and forth were even more terrifying than just directly receiving the punishment. In the future, they will no longer dare to steal the belongings of the temple to give to outsiders.


    ¡°You two will still follow according to the original plan and visit the Teng Mansion. After seeing Lady Teng, do as I say.¡± Lin Chengyou turned around and pointed to a bookshelf, ¡°Take down the¡¶Everlasting Treasure Book¡·first. ¡°


    Qizhi did not understand the inside story, got up, and patted his knees. He tiptoed over to take a book that was spread out.


    Jue Sheng looked over. He was very familiar with this book as it records all of the world¡¯s Taoist treasures. From the treasure of the legendary black dragon to the seal of the City God7, it could be said that it held all of them. Even His Majesty, King Cheng¡¯s famous ¡°scarlet firmament¡± is also in the book.


    The scroll was opened, and it can be seen that senior brother had already looked at it after returning back to the temple.

 CH 12.2

    ¡°Lady Teng¡¯s jadeite sword can cut off the flesh of an evil creature, so presumably it must not be an ordinary sword. However, I searched through the ¡¶Everlasting Treasure Book¡·,yet I did not find the records of this sword. Her father, Teng Shao, returns to Chang¡¯an every year to report his duties. If it was him who got this sword, there would at least be some rumors and talk in Chang¡¯an City, but even Qingyun Temple has never heard of this sword. In this case, Lady Teng may not have gotten it from her father. You two directly ask her about the origin of the sword, but she may not be willing to tell the truth. Today you two will go and use my methods to fish the words out of her1get her to tell the truth.¡±


    Qizhi and Jue Sheng muttered in their hearts. One does not know how many rare treasures senior brother has seen growing up. Although this jadeite sword is rare, compared to the treasures in the temple, it can be considered just a piece of hair of a good horse2a very small part of a treasure. They did not understand why senior brother was so interested in it.


    Lin Chengyou seemed to know what they were thinking, and gently patted their heads with the ruler: ¡°Last night in the Ziyun building, after the group of evil creatures rose from the ground, they did not go after you and me, and instead turned around to chase the group of people under the corridor. At the time, I thought that they were targeting the wounded victims, but after this matter, I remembered that those evil things only eat plants. The wounded victims have lost their minds, so there was no reason for the grass creatures to leave us alone just to pursue after the wounded victims. In this case, there must be something else that strongly attracted them. After thinking about it for a while, among the crowd, only the jadeite sword was the most special.¡±


    Qizhi scratched his head in confusion: ¡°Something is not right. When encountering such a magic weapon, it would make sense that those evil creatures would try to avoid it. How could they take the initiative to approach it?¡±


    ¡°When things are unusual, there must be something strange going on, so we have to figure it out clearly.¡±


    The two of them nodded, feeling somewhat doubtful in their hearts. To merely just want to know the origin of that sword? Just to spare Lady Teng like this does not seem to be in line with senior brother¡¯s typical behavior.


    Lin Chengyou raised his eyes to look at them, and suddenly smiled: ¡°Apart from this, there is one more thing.¡±


    After Jue Sheng and Qizhi listened to Lin Chengyou¡¯s instructions, their little faces became tangled. They knew that anyone who offended senior brother would not have a good ending, but they were already too busy to take care of themselves. How dare they plead for leniency on the behalf of Lady Teng?


    ¡°But, but Lady Teng does not seem to be one who is easily fooled.¡±


    ¡°Not fooled? Let me ask you, what does she want?¡±


    The two of them blankly said: ¡°She wants the bugs.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lin Chengyou, ¡°If you two say that it is bugs, then let it be bugs. Since she is greedy, I¡¯m not afraid that she will not be fooled.¡±


    He smiled as if he was harboring malicious intentions. To dare to scheme against his belongings, one really does not know how complex things are.


    The two of them firmly took Lin Chengyou¡¯s words to heart. When they came out, only then did they realize that their Taoist robes were drenched.


    Returning back to the scripture hall, An Guogong stood up with his cane to greet: ¡°This old man has already measured the size of his wife¡¯s feet.¡±


    While speaking, he handed the paper with the footprints drawn to Lin Chengyou. As soon as Lin Chengyou took it, the second prince of Chun¡¯an put down his tea cup and said: ¡°The Lady Teng that Jue Sheng mentioned just now, is it the daughter of Teng Shao?¡±


    Lin Chengyou deliberately said: ¡°Who?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an said: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid, I have already heard everything. Teng Shao has saved my life before. You can find trouble with other families, but by all means, don¡¯t find trouble with the Teng family.¡±


    Lin Chengyou made a ¡°hiss¡± in his mouth, pressed his hand against his forehead and frowned deeply.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an angrily laughed: ¡°Look at you, you are always like this everytime we talk about serious matters.¡±


    Lin Chengyou squeezed out a word from between his teeth: ¡°Yu Fengyu.¡±


    The complexion of the second prince of Chun¡¯an changed. Lin Chengyou¡¯s expression clearly indicated that something was wrong. An Guogong dropped his cane, and hurriedly tried to lend an arm to support Lin Chengyou. However, he was a step late, Lin Chengyou held his forehead, and fell down.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi took big strides forward, and rushed over: ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Fenyu said urgently: ¡°The prince¡¯s old illness has flared up. Last night, when His Majesty had heard that the little prince was injured, he was very worried about this. I did not expect that the illness would flare up so fast. Quick, quickly help support the prince to the couch.¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an supported Lin Chengyou and said in a deep voice: ¡°In the past, it would not flare up until April every year. Why is it that it was so many days ahead this year?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were anxious and uneasy. Senior brother injured his heart when he fought with the old spirit last night. After returning, he did not make time to have his injury examined. They were already worried that senior brother¡¯s old illness would be affected. They did not expect that with this delay, it really flared up in advance.


    Lin Chenyou closed his eyes tightly, and in the blink of an eye, his white forehead was already covered in beads of sweat. The flare up of this illness is fierce and urgent, and it was like a sharp awl stirring in his head desperately. The sharp pain is unbearable, and endless.


    He rolled around on the bed, and it was so painful that he could not even speak. Fortunately, his mind was still awake, and before he could lose consciousness, he forcefully lifted up his arm, pointing to his front lapel.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi saw it clearly, and with burning with anxiety, took out the jade dew bottle out of Lin Chengyou¡¯s robe.


    Yu Fengyu opened the medicine box with trembling hands, and upon seeing this, his eyes lit up: ¡°Quick, quickly open it for the prince to take.¡±


    After taking the medicine, Yu Fengyu took out a packet of silver needles, and instructed the second prince of Chun¡¯an: ¡°Your Highness, can you help support the little prince. When applying the needles, there must not be any careless movements.¡±


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s complexion was ghostly white, and he did not utter a single sound. In just a short moment, his robe became sweaty inside and out. At the moment, he could only barely withstand himself. However, if the pain continues, there is no guarantee that he will not struggle till he loses his mind.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an complexion was heavy, and complied to helping support Lin Chengyou.


    The people in the room were all deeply worried. Fortunately the illness was treated in time. After Yu Fengyu finished with the last needle, Lin Chengyou¡¯s eyebrows finally stretched out leisurely.


    An Guogong wiped his sweat: ¡°Okay, everything appears to be good now.¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an sighed in relief: ¡°It flares up every year, and every year I have to be frightened by this kid. Fortunately he is able to endure it. To be in such pain like this, he does not even utter a single sound. However, today this incident indeed is very sudden. Before it was even March, the illness had already flared up. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yu Fengyu was here, we¡¯ll see how much you can suffer!¡±


    Lin Chengyou faced upwards on the couch, and lazily put the back of his hand on his forehead, smiled: ¡°To have suffered the pain in advance, there will be no need to suffer the pain in March.¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an turned his head to look at An Guogong and Yu Fengyu: ¡°You two look at this. To have been in such pain earlier, just to now seem as if he was completely unaffected by it. You should have let him suffer the pain more. Yu Fengyu, there really isn¡¯t any cure for this illness?¡±


    ¡°How can it be cured? It is already not easy to have a way to restrain it.¡±


    Lin Chengyou turned over and sat up. He directly waved his hand towards Jue Sheng and Qizhi, indicating that he is okay now, and wanted them to hurry to the Teng Mansion to do their tasks.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi stalled again for a short period of time, and seeing that senior brother was talking and smiling with ease, they said goodbye and wanted to leave. At this time, the door of the side room suddenly opened, and two old Taoist who were in charge of protecting formations hurriedly came in: ¡°Not good, senior brother. The soul setting incense suddenly flickered and flickered, and the heart-clearing talisman is also almost running out.¡±


    Everyone was startled. An Guogong hurriedly looked at Lin Chengyou, who restrained his smile, and waved his hand at Jue Sheng and Qizhi: ¡°You two, don¡¯t go yet. Write a few heart-clearing talismans before leaving.¡± After saying this, he got up, and quickly entered the side room.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi took the cinnabar, writing brush, and ink stone, spreading it out on the table. One is to grind the black ink, and the other is to write the talismans.


    Yu Fengyu and the second prince of Chun¡¯an could not help, so they stayed in the main hall.


    Yu Fengyu put the silver needles back into the box, and asked the second prince of Chun¡¯an: ¡°Your Highness has just mentioned about the matter of removing the root cause of the illness earlier, but I don¡¯t even know how the little prince contracted this illness. If Your Highness knows about the whole story of the cause, is it possible to carefully elaborate on it?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stunned. Senior brother¡¯s illness came and went like the wind. In the past, they have always been kept in the dark about it. It was just last year when they unexpectedly bumped into senior brother flaring up, and only then did they learn that senior brother had an ineradicable illness.


    Later on, they heard that this illness was not caused by the fetus, and instead the root cause of the illness was actually caused when senior brother was recklessly using spells when he was eight years old. It¡¯s been almost ten years now, and he has to suffer it once a year.


    However, as to why senior brother would practice that spell without a rhyme or reason, they still don¡¯t understand till this day.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an glanced at the closed door of the side room, and faintly smiled: ¡°This matter is a long story, and Chengyou has always prohibited others from talking about his illness.¡±


    Yu Fengyu said: ¡°I do not have the intention to inquire about his privacy, and everything is meant to help cure the prince¡¯s illness. After today¡¯s incident, Your Highness also should have understood. Hiding the illness and refusing to look for treatment is never going to remove the root cause of the illness. The Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi is not in Chang¡¯an at the moment, and His Majesty has already entrusted the prince¡¯s illness to me. Although I had long known that the prince has an ineradicable illness, as for what exactly happened back then, I¡¯m still very confused about. This time the illness was able to be controlled without careful consideration, but in the future, who knows what will happen? Therefore, Your Highness does not need to be too worried, and just tell this humble one about the root cause of this illness. Later when the prince comes out, I will still ask him again in person.¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an waved his hand and smiled: ¡°No need to ask, even if you beat him to death, he still won¡¯t tell you a word about it. But what Yu Fengyu said is correct, to find the cure for this illness, it needs to be traced back to its root cause, and blindly concealing it, is indeed improper. In this case, I will tell you about what I know, and I hope that it can help find a way to cure the root cause of this illness as soon as possible, saving him from having to suffer every year.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi subconsciously pricked up their ears.


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an scooped up a spoonful of light yellow colored tea with a silver spoon, held the sleeve of his robe, and poured tea for Yu Fengyu. The movement was not too fast or too slow, and his posture was exceptionally clear and dignified.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi did not even dare to breathe loudly. The second prince of Chun¡¯an is King Cheng¡¯s younger brother, but the two brothers are not from the same mother. After the first wife of King Lan passed away, he married another wife, and the second prince of Chun¡¯an was born from the second wife. His name is Lin Min, as known as Min Lang, and was no less than sixteen years younger than King Cheng.


    Because of this, the second prince of Chun¡¯an is considered to be the imperial uncle of senior brother, but was actually only a few years older than senior brother. After interacting and getting along with senior brother, he is not like an elder or senior, but instead is more like an older brother. About senior brother¡¯s childhood, he knows better than anyone.


    Every time they saw the second prince of Chun¡¯an, Jue Sheng and Qizhi always felt that he was leisurely and elegant, tender like fine jade. However, it¡¯s just that the second prince of Chun¡¯an is notorious for being slow-tempered, and this time was no exception. The two of them waited and waited. From beginning to end, they were not able to wait until he spoke.


    Yu Fengyu slowly slipped the tea, and from the looks of it, he was also not in a hurry. Seeing that a cup of tea was about to be finished, only then did the second prince of Chun¡¯an leisurely say: ¡°This matter is a long story. When Chengyou was just born, the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi used a divination3Divination = is the attempt to gain insight into a question or situation by way of an occultic, standardized process or ritual, basically fortune-telling on him, saying that Chengyou has a smooth life everywhere, and it is only his fate of marriage that was not going to go smoothly. Saying that in the future, he will fall head over heels for a young lady, and this matter was unavoidable. This matter was originally hidden from Chengyou, but it was unexpected that when Chengyou was seven to eight years old, he had actually learned the divination. One time, he wanted to try divination himself for fun, and the results were the same as when his master calculated back then.¡±


    ¡°Chengyou was not willing to believe such a thing, so he ran to find the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi to perform a divination on him.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist priest, Qing Xuzi resolutely refused to do so, and also harshly scolded Chengyou as well. Chengyou guessed that there is a difference, and after practicing for several months, he tried the divination again. Who would have guessed that the results were still the same as before.¡±


    Speaking of this, the second prince of Chun¡¯an laughed: ¡°At that time, Chengyou happened to be studying in the Chongwen Hall, and because he did not believe the results of the divination no matter what, he would often try the divination on himself if he had nothing to do. However, it is a pity that the results were the same every time. The prince does not have an airtight wall in this world4meaning that there is no secret that never leaks, and his private actions have been seen by people. The friends who often play with Chengyou always teased him with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Soon after, Chengyou accompanied Princess Consort Cheng to attend the banquet at the Mansion of the Marquis of Lin¡¯an. The old marquis was originally a senior figure of the three dynasties, and it was also the year of the old age5this generally refers to a hundred-year-old man, meaning that veterans cannot take care of themselves in eating and living, and everything needs to be expected to be provided or taken care of by others. When His Majesty heard about this, he personally paid respects and bestowed rewards to the old Marquis. Therefore, on that day, not only did most of the high-ranked and noble families attend to celebrate, but also many officials from different places came to celebrate and give greetings. It was at the Mansion of the Marquis of Lin¡¯an where Chengyou met a little girl from Yangzhou.¡±


    Yu Fengyu said: A little girl from Yangzhou?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know whose family that little girl is from, only four to five years old, and does not like to talk. She held a small shabby rag doll in her arms. I heard that she was extremely beautiful, and when she spoke, she had a Yangzhou accent. At that time, Chengyou was playing in the garden with his friends, and after being bored of archery and wrestling, he suggested playing hide-and-seek in the garden.¡±


    The author has something to say: ¡°Chongwen Hall is not as in touch with people as the Imperial Academy; therefore, it generally only accepts the imperial princes and nobles.


    Thank you for reading! The amount of times I had to type ¡°the second prince of Chun¡¯an¡± and ¡°Chengyou¡± in this chapter¡­lol

 CH 13.1

    The second prince of Chun¡¯an took a sip of tea and said slowly: ¡°The Mansion of the Marquis of Chun¡¯an is refined and beautiful, and there is a large sacred lotus pond in the back garden. When Chengyou was playing hide-and-seek, in order to win, he came up with the idea of the flower pond.¡±


    ¡°At the time, he did not know how to swim, but he could not hold back his courageous self. He found a straw pipe and bit it in his mouth, and sneakily submerged into the sacred lotus pond. His friends were not able to find Chengyou in the garden, and all flocked to another area. Chengyou  waited for a while, and reckoned that he had already won. He wanted to get out of the sacred lotus pond, but to one¡¯s surprise, the bottom of the pool was filled with aquatic plants, and in an instant, his feet were tangled up.¡±


    When the second prince of Chun¡¯an said this, he gently caressed the bluish green porcelain tea cup in his hand. He had heard of this matter from beginning to end three times, and remembers it quite clearly.


    Lin Chengyou struggled in the water for a while, and as a result, he even lost the straw pipe that was in his mouth. He shouted for help, but because he was afraid of being discovered, he had driven the servants away long ago. Later, the servants secretly sneaked back to find their young master, and mistakenly thought that Lin Chengyou was in the same place as the group of young masters.


    Just when Lin Chengyou was desperately thrashing around, a little girl appeared behind the shrub of flowers, and saw that someone was drowning in the pond. In a hurry, she threw the kite that was in her hands into the water. Unfortunately, she was too weak, and the first time around, she almost fell into the pond. During the second time, the little girl was smarter, knowing to tie the string of the kite to the tree on the shore. Although it was not very stable, Lin Chengyou already knew qinggong1Qinggong = is a training technique for jumping off vertical surfaces from the Chinese martial arts, and borrowed this little bit of force, and climbed up.


    When the servants heard the news, they rushed over, and saw Lin Chengyou and a little girl sitting side by side behind a flower bush on the shore. The two of them talked back and forth, and one does not know how long they talked for.


    The servants wanted to step forward to serve, but Lin Chengyou was angry that they did not come in time, so he told them to leave. The servants knew the temper of this young noble very clearly, so they sent a few people over to deliver the news to Princess Consort Cheng. The rest of them could only anxiously stand aside and wait.


    Because of this, the servants knew what the young noble said to the young lady.


    At that time, Lin Chengyou¡¯s body was drenched, and while wiping the water droplets on his face, he asked the little girl: ¡°Did you pass by here? Or is it that you originally were already here?¡±


    The little girl held the rag doll in her arms, and was not willing to respond.


    Lin Chengyou asked again: ¡°Why is your face full of snot? Oh I know, you were just hiding in the bushes of flowers crying. Why did you cry? Where is your father and mother?¡±


    The little girl was very angry, and fiercely pushed Lin Chengyou.


    Lin Chengyou surprisingly did not get angry, and instead only smiled: ¡°Say it, who made you upset? I¡¯m someone who knows how to repay kindness back to others, and you just saved my life just now. I can vent your anger out for you.¡±


    The little girl still refused to speak. Lin Chengyou looked at her: ¡°The rag doll in your arm is so dirty. Why don¡¯t you ask your mother to sew another one for you?¡±


    The little girl cried out loudly.


    Lin Chengyou was flustered and hurriedly took off the sachet from his waist: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, this is the pear blossom candy made by the cook lady of our mansion. It is delicious, and my younger sister loves to eat it. The candy did not get wet, so you should try it.¡±


    The little girl put the candy into her mouth and chewed slowly. Lin Chengyou saw that she liked it, and simply just gave her the whole bag: ¡°My younger sister can not walk yet, or else she can play with you. Her name is A Zhi. What is your name?¡±


    The little girl ate the candy for a while, and was finally willing to speak: ¡°My name is A Gu.¡±


    ¡°A Gu?¡± Lin Chengyou said strangely: ¡°How can there be someone named A Gu?¡±


    The little girl was very unhappy: ¡°A Gu is A Gu. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and said: ¡°Okay, it is none of my business. However, you just saved my life just now, and I can¡¯t just leave you alone here. Do you miss your mother? I¡¯ll take you to go find her.¡±


    The little girl had a piece of candy in her mouth, and for some reason, she started to cry again. Lin Chengyou was helpless: ¡°What about I take you to find my mother? My mother likes little children very much, especially little girls like you. She also knows a lot of female relatives, so maybe she also knows where your mother is right now.¡±


    A Gu thought about it for a while, and agreed. Lin Chengyou pulled her up, and after walking a few steps, the group of young masters came back, seeing that Lin Chengyou was holding a little girl¡¯s hand, they all shouted at the same time: ¡°A Da, the divination you did for yourself really is accurate. You only met this little girl once, yet have already taken the initiative to play with her.¡±


    Lin Chengyou: ¡°Nonsense! I only saw that she was alone, and looked quite pitiful, so I paid attention to her.¡±


    The group of young masters continued to taunt: ¡°But you are already holding her hand. A Da, you say it yourself, do you want to take a wife already? The divination says that you are destined to fall head over heels a young lady. Is it going to start with this little girl?¡±


    Lin Chengyou stepped forward and gave that person a kick: ¡°You are utter rubbish2technically means you are bullsh**ting!¡±


    The group of young masters soon fought awfully fiercely. The servants from all directions rushed up to try to stop the fight. A Gu held the rag doll in her arms, and rushed up to help Lin Chengyou, but unfortunately she was too weak and could not get close enough.


    After finally breaking off the fight, the servants anxiously went to help Lin Chengyou change his clothes. A Gu held the bag of candy and rushed after: ¡°Little brother, your candy.¡±


    Upon seeing this, the group of young masters began to tease Lin Chengyou again: ¡°A Da, your wife wants to give you candy.¡±


    Lin Chengyou was ashamed and angry. He turned his head toward the little girl and said: ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    As soon as he finished changing his clothes, he hurriedly rushed back to the pool to find A Gu, but unfortunately, A Gu was no longer there. Princess Consort Cheng was puzzled as to why her son was looking everywhere for a person, so the servants told Princess Consort Cheng about this matter in full detail.


    When Yu Fengyu heard this, he could not help, but say: ¡°So which family is A Gu from?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an shook his head: ¡°When sister-in-law heard about this matter, she immediately ordered people to help Chengyou find this little savior. However, there were too many guests in the mansion that day, and there were hundreds of people from the old marquis family alone. The number of young masters and young ladies from each family could not even be counted. The thing that was strange was that none of the officials who came to the Marquis¡¯s Mansion were from Yangzhou that day.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law then thought about it. The people in Jiangnan all had similar accents, and Chengyou has never been to Yangzhou, so it would not be surprising if he got it wrong. However, after asking all the female relatives who came to the mansion that day, there was no news of a little girl named ¡°A Gu¡±. There was also no news on if there was anyone who brought a rag doll to the banquet that day.¡±


    ¡°This search went on for most of the year. All the students in Chongwen Hall all knew that Chengyou was inquiring about the whereabouts of that little girl. As soon as they see him, they would tease him with this matter. Chengyou has never suffered any losses in front of his schoolmates before, but because of this matter, he was repeatedly ridiculed.¡±


    ¡°It just so happened at that time, The Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi began to teach Chengyou how to use spells. When Chengyou was flipping through the book of the three tombs and five classics, he unexpectedly found a chest. There was an ancient book, and a copper cone inside. This is the reason for Chengyou¡¯s illness.¡±


    Yu Fengyu was surprised and said: ¡°An ancient book? Could it be for recording spell techniques? And what type of object is that copper cone?¡±


    The second prince of the Chun¡¯an said: ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything about Taoist spells, but only know that the spell is very evil, and it came from an evil Taoist who was from an unorthodox religious sect hundred of years ago in Kunlun Mountains. It was said that this wicked youth foolishly fell into infatuation, and for the love in his heart that he dreamed about day and night, he came up with a lot of methods, but was still unable to get that woman. The wicked Taoist was not willing to tolerate that kind of suffering, vowing to practice all of the sorcery in the world. Through the cold winter and summer rain, he endured for several years, and was finally able to refine a bewitching spell called ¡®Wang Gui Buju¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡®Wang Gui Buju¡¯?¡± Jue Sheng and Qizhi said astoundingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a kind of diviantory trigram?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an said sarcastically: ¡°It is named after the Taoist Book of Changes. In fact, it is connected with witchcraft, corresponding to the nine and three lines of the trigrams, and there are poisonous bugs hidden in the copper cone.¡±


    ¡°That bug was originally used by the witch queen of the Nanzhao Kingdom to punish unloyal people. The wicked Taoist introduced it to the Taoist five-element yin and yang technique. It could be considered as adding more evil to evil.¡±


    ¡°Once the copper cone pierces into the skin, the wicked bug will then enter its way into one¡¯s blood vessels. Restraining it is the first sixth lines of the trigram, and to destroy it, is the six and second lines of the trigrams. Men who practice this technique when they are young, even at the age of comprehension, and developing emotional feelings, those wicked bugs would still be in their blood vessels, making people heartless and unsympathetic.¡±


    Yu Fengyu was dumbfounded when he heard this. It¡¯s no wonder that even though the prince is already eighteen, he has never been close to a woman before. He originally thought that the prince had just not reached enlightenment3enlightenment ¨C state of awakened understanding yet. It turned out there were such twists and turns behind it.


    He slapped the table: ¡°Preposterous, preposterous.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi looked at each stunned. What kind of vicious curse is ¡°heartless and unsympathetic¡±. Is it that the feeling of bitter love is more painful than devouring one¡¯s heart? Otherwise, why else would that wicked Taoist do this to himself?


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an said: ¡°The wicked Taoist did not practice enough, and also wanted to harm others. In order to induce the later generation into practicing this sorcery, he deliberately wrote down all kinds of benefits on the scroll. Chengyou still had a young mind, and after reading the passage of words written by a wicked Taoist, he thought: As long as I practice this technique, I will not be muddled about the affairs of women when I grow up. As a result, the words mentioned by the divination will not be true. When I have successfully learned it, I will return to Chongwen Hall to do the divination in public. I¡¯ll have to see who still dares to make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°This child does not fear anything at all, and made up his mind to try it. When the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi hurriedly rushed over, Chengyou had already gone crazy. The Taoist Chief didn¡¯t know what had happened at first, until he found that this child had a scarlet mark on his nape, only then realizing that he was poisoned by the wicked bugs.¡±


    With a thud sound, the door of the side room opened from the inside. An Guogong¡¯s face was full of anxiousness: ¡°The two little Taoists, have the talismans been drawn?¡±


    The second prince of Chun¡¯an smiled faintly, and stopped talking.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi went in to send the talismans, but were kicked out by Lin Chengyou again: ¡°If today¡¯s tasks are not done well, obediently come back here to receive the punishment.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhu gloomingly went out of the temple, and got into a chariot. Their minds were full of the things about the matter just now.


    ¡°I forgot to ask His Highness, the second prince, if senior brother had ever found that little girl named A Gu again.¡±


    Jue Sheng shook his head: ¡°Most likely has not. If she was found, His Highness, the second prince, would not need to say ¡°little girl¡±, instead could have just told Yu Fengyu whose family that little girl is from.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. At that time, senior brother was poisoned by the wicked bugs before he was able to find A Gu. When he had recovered, he had already long forgotten about this matter. Eh, ¡®A Gu¡¯, ¡®A Gu¡¯, how can there be someone called ¡®A Gu¡¯. If senior brother had heard correctly, could it be that the little girl had lied to senior brother?¡±


    Jue Sheng held his head and said: ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this matter first. When we arrive at the Teng Mansion, we still have to deceive Lady Teng according to the words of senior brother.¡±


    Qizhi raised his sleeve to wipe his sweat. It was his first time scheming against someone, and he did not know if it would be successful. Lady Teng does not seem to be someone who is easy to deceive, but who told her to offend senior brother. Having known his senior brother for so long, he had never seen his senior brother lose to anyone when it comes to scheming.


    Qinrenfang is not that far from Qingyun temple, and after a short while, Jue Sheng and Qizhi arrived at the Teng Mansion first. However, they were told that Teng Yuyi had been staying at her aunt¡¯s place, so they changed their route again to the Du Mansion.


    When the two arrived at the Du Mansion, there were already attendants waiting outside.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi reported their purpose for coming, and the attendants were so lively that it did not look proper: ¡°The Two Taoist, please come in. Madam and the Lady have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    New chapter!

 CH 13.2

    Teng Yuyi was sent to go rest early by Madam Du last night, but she actually did not sleep steadily at all. As it was almost dawn, she vaguely heard someone in the room nearby, exclaim out in surprise. As soon as she opened her eyes, Qiyun and Biluo lifted the curtain and came in: ¡°Lady, Lady Du is awake.¡±


    Teng Yuyu lifted the quilt and got out of her bed: ¡°What about Duan Fu and Baizhi?¡±


    ¡°Duan Fu is resting in the outer courtyard, and before the steward could send the news over, Baizhi and Maid Hong had already woken up.¡±


    Teng Yuyi hurriedly walked into the room nearby. The servants went in and out holding towels, and Du Tinglan was lying on the edge of the bed, vomiting.


    Teng Yuyi remembered the tragic death of her biao jie in her previous life, and was hesitant under her feet, fearing that everything in front of her eyes was just an illusion, and it would all disappear in one touch.


    Madam Du only thought that Teng Yuyi was too happy: ¡°Yu¡¯er, come here. Your sister was just looking for you.¡±


    Du Tinglan raised her head, and said softly: ¡°A Yu.¡±


    Teng Yuyi rushed over to pat Du Tinglan on the back: ¡°Why are you vomiting suddenly?¡±


    Du Tinglan wiped her face: ¡°My chest feels a bit stuffy, and after vomiting out, I will feel better.¡±


    Her appearance was thin and pallid, and her forehead was covered in sweat, clearly indicating she was extremely uncomfortable, but still did not forget to console her mother and biao mei1Biao Mei = younger female cousin.


    Madam Du said worriedly: ¡°To vomit like this, I don¡¯t know if we need to invite a physician to come and look at her or not.¡±


    Teng Yuyi thought for a while: ¡°Sister was harmed by an evil creature, so the method of Qi Huang may not be effective. The two little Taoists from Qingyun temple will come here today. Why not wait for them to come and look before making a decision? This will save from having to recklessly use medication that does not help dispel the rest of the poison in the body.¡±


    Madam Du said: ¡°right, right, right. Last night, the little Taoist had even said not to randomly use medication. Qingwan, you go to the front yard to tell the Lord and eldest master that the first lady is awake, and have them come to the back courtyard.¡±


    The maid complied and went out.


    Du Tinglan gently patted the edge of the bed: ¡°A Yu, you sit down. Let sister take a good look at you.¡±


    Teng Yuyi complied and sat down. Facing Du Tinglan¡¯s soft and gentle appearance, she only felt that a lot of words were stuck in her throat. She simply took the towel from the servant, and gently wiped off the sweat for Du Tinglan: ¡°Sister, are you feeling better?¡±


    Du Tinglan took Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand and said softly: ¡°I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, but I just remember going to Jingfu Nunnery to pray with my mother. Everything after, I can¡¯t remember clearly. You said in your letter that it would take a few days for you to come back. Why is it that you arrived here so early? Mother said that you returned to the Mansion with us. Could it be that you also went to Qujiang yesterday¡ª¡ª¡±


    While speaking these words, she seemed to have remembered something, and her complexion instantly faded completely.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart fiercely jumped. In her previous life, she painstakingly searched for the murderer, but in the end, nothing was found. Now that her biao jie2Biao Jie = older female cousin was alive and well in front of her, perhaps she will know the truth soon.


    She said cautiously: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Du Tinglan was still startled. Her complexion was ghostly white, and large beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Madam Du realized this, and hurriedly dismissed the servants: ¡°The first lady needs to rest. All of you go outside and wait first. If the Taoist priests come, quickly invite them in.¡±


    Teng Yuyi did not dare to breathe loudly, and was eager to know the truth, but was also afraid that her biao jie would be too apprehensive, and that her condition would get worse. After hesitating for a short moment, she helped Du Tinglan lie down: ¡°Sister, you should rest first. If there is anything that needs to be said, you can say it later.¡±


    Du Tinglan suddenly grabbed Teng Yuyi¡¯s hands: ¡°I remember now. Last night, last night, I ran into an evil creature in the bamboo forest.¡±


    She was trembling from head to toe, and the words that came out of her mouth became choppy.


    ¡°Good child, why are you muddled?¡± Madam Du said with red eyes: ¡°Didn¡¯t mother just tell you that Yu¡¯er and Duanfu came in time to save you last night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Teng Yuyi tried her best to comfort Du Tinglan, ¡°That thing had already been beaten back into its original form by Prince Cheng last night. It is just a tree stump now, and there¡¯s nothing scary about it. You obediently stay in the mansion, and with us here, no one will dare to hurt you.¡±


    Du Tinglan buried her head in her mother¡¯s arms, and she was so frightened that she could not help but curl up into a ball: ¡°That thing chased after me, and said that it would eat me. Mother, I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡±


    She could not help, but sob. She had nearly lost her life in the bamboo forest last night. That feeling of helplessness and desperation on the verge of death permeated into every single one of her pores. The emotions were constrained when she was unconscious, but now it all aroused back.


    Madam Du¡¯s heart was about to be crushed into pieces. Ever since this child became sensible, she had never been in such a desperate state before.


    She stroked her daughter¡¯s back repeatedly: ¡°You have been frightened and muddled. Later, I will have to ask the Taoist priests for some magic items to calm the soul and soothe the mind.¡±


    Du Tinglan suddenly remembered something, and grabbed Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand: ¡°A Yu, you also went to the bamboo forest at the time?¡±


    Teng Yuyi held Du Tinglan¡¯s hand: ¡°Yes, I went. Sister, that thing is not to be afraid of. As soon as Duanfu and I arrived at the forest, we cut off the evil creature¡¯s right claw.¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s lips turned white for a while. She looked up and down at Teng Yuyi, making sure that her younger cousin was in a good condition, and nodded reassuringly. After that, as if she sank into some chaotic memories, she was startled again.


    Teng Yuyi and Madam Du leaned over to cover Du Tinglan with the quilt. Du Tinglan was currently scared out of her wits, and if one tried to ask her about something right now, it would be useless.


    As the two of them were busy. Du Tinglan frighteningly opened her eyes wide, and looked around her, suddenly said: ¡°A Yu, apart from that evil creature, did you see someone else in the forest?¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heartstrings tighten all of a sudden. She sat down on the edge of the bed, held her breath, and asked: ¡°Sister, who else was in the forest at that time?¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Her complexion became more and more ugly, and her breath also became more and more disordered.


    Madam Du had tears in her eyes: ¡°Child, why did you go to the bamboo forest? Who harmed you? Up till now, you still are not willing to say?¡±


    Du Tinglan closed her eyes, as if it was too late for regrets. She was also ashamed, and suddenly as if she had triggered a disgusting memory, she lowered her body and vomited again. This time it was more severe, and was even more uncontrollable than before.


    Madam Du hurriedly rushed up to pat her back. To be vomiting endlessly like this, something will happen sooner or later. Teng Yuyi could not hold her breath anymore, and hurriedly got up and said: ¡°yi mu3yi mu = aunt , I will go ask someone to invite a physician.¡±


    As soon as she took a step, her arm was pulled by Du Tinglan: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just feel nauseous.¡±


    Teng Yuyi bent down and twisted the towel to wipe Du Tinglan¡¯s face. The back of her hand suddenly felt warm. She looked up in surprise, and saw that Du Tinglan was crying silently.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Du Tinglan was barely able to support her body, and looked at Madam Du ashamedly: ¡°This daughter was confused, causing mother to be worried and frightened. This daughter is ashamed, and beg that mother must take care of her body. A Yu, you just arrived in Chang¡¯an, but because of me, you took such dangerous risks. Sister, I have let you down.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart was aching, and hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, your mind is not at ease right now. If there is something to be said, you can say it later.¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s tears fell like rain (idiom), as if her heart was tormented. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said: ¡°Mother, A Yu, I was lucky enough to have my life saved. I¡¯m afraid there are some words that if I don¡¯t say right now, it will be too late.¡±


    Madam Du and Teng Yuyi¡¯s hearts instantly leaped to their throats. They looked at Du Tinglan, and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Du Tinglan hung her head down to her chest in shame: ¡°The reason why me and maid Hong left Jingfu Nunnery was actually because I went to go meet someone.¡±


    Madam Du trembled with anger: ¡°I should have known¡­I should have known¡­You won¡¯t have left Jingshui temple for no reason¡­¡±


    Seeing that Du Tinglan only knew how to silently shed tears, she anxiously urged her daughter and said: ¡°Child¡­Say it¡­Who exactly is that person?¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s face was red like glistening blood. She wanted to open her mouth to speak several times, but because she was too embarrassed, the words were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Child, do you want your father and mother to die of anxiety?¡± Madam tightly gripped Du Tinglan¡¯s hand, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°That person has harmed you into looking like this. What else do you have to hide!¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s heart ached, and while sobbing, she said: ¡°¡­Mother, don¡¯t be sad¡­.I¡­.I¡¯ll say.¡±


    She looked at Madam Du through the tears of her eyes: ¡°Does mother still remember when father was still an official in Yangzhou? Once on the day of the Qingming4Qingming Festival = literally means the Pure Brightness Festival, is a holiday devoted to remembering and honoring the deceased, people sweep and decorate gravesites, burn incense. and paper money, and make food offerings Festival, I took maid Hong alone with me, and went spring hiking5spring hiking = go for a walk in the spring at the Yinshan Temple.¡±


    Madam Du was stunned, and immediately rounded her eyes and said: ¡°Originally that day, Shaotang was supposed to accompany you there, but unfortunately that day, he had something to do at his academy, so Shaotang went back midway. What is it? Could it be that you met someone on that day?¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s glistening teardrops twinkled: ¡°When I was admiring the flowers in the temple, I happened to bump into a group of scholars who were making up poems in the peach blossom forest. The person who won¡­is a twenty-year old young man.


    When she said this, she desperately bit her lip, and her hands gripped the lapel on her chest. Her knuckles were turning slightly white.


    Madam Du nearly fell onto the side of the bed. Teng Yuyi hurriedly went to help support Madam Du. Du Tinglan also got up from the guilt in fright. Madam Du stretched out her trembling finger and poked Du Tinglan¡¯s forehead, and very angrily said: ¡°Tell mother clearly how you came to know this person, and how you contacted this person. Don¡¯t leave a single word behind!¡±


    Du Tinglan¡¯s eyelids were swollen like peaches, and cried for a long time before she opened her mouth to speak: ¡°This person¡¯s family is poor and helpless. He studied in the temple all year around. He finally managed to collect enough money to go to Chang¡¯an for the examination next year. I saw that he was outstanding in poetry, so I¡­I had a good impression of him. After that, we would sometimes contact each other, and he often gave me poems. Because he was afraid of revealing any traces, he used colorful ribbons as letter paper. This way, it will not be eye-catching, and is convenient to transmit.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned, and had reckoned that her biao jie cut the colorful ribbons in the nunnery to receive the message, and it is indeed like this.


    Madam Du controlled her anger and nodded: ¡°Very good, you have known him since last year on the Qingming Festival, and now it has been a whole year. I ask you, you have been privately in contact with him for so long. Has that person ever mentioned the matter of marriage?¡±


    Du Tinglan choked in tears: ¡°That person said that he does not have a meritorious name, and even if he came to ask for a hand in marriage, my mother and father would not allow it. Therefore, everything needed to wait until he went to the capital to take the exam, and once he had a meritorious name, everything was easy to say. Later, father was recommended from the Imperial Academy to the Imperial Academy of Supreme Learning6the highest educational institute in ancient China until the Sui Dynasty as a doctor. Our whole family had to move back to Chang¡¯an, and before leaving, I was worried that he would not have enough money for the examination, so I gave him all my private savings, and that person gave me a golden hairpin that was handed down in his family. He promised me that he would marry me, and when he comes to Chang¡¯an to take the exam next year, he will definitely come to our doorstep to ask for my hand in marriage.¡±


    While she said this, Du Tinglan paused, as if she suddenly remembered something, and the remorse in her eyes became deeper.


    ¡°After arriving in Chang¡¯an, we secretly contacted, as few as five days, and as late as half a month. Three months after our family came to Chang¡¯an, he also set off from Yangzhou in advance. He lived in a village in the south of the city. I was afraid that he was out of money, and entrusted someone to send him some more money. At first, he was quite eager, but after getting to know each other more and more, he gradually sent less and less letters to me.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, he was still the best among his peers in the academy. I went to find him based on the address on the letters. Unexpectedly, he had already moved away, and on the way back to the city, I met him drinking in a liquor store with his friends, but based on his appearance, he looked very happy. Those people around him were dressed luxuriously, and thinking about it, they are probably the children of the wealthy. I heard that His Majesty, and several prime ministers all boasted about his poetry and literature. He now has a meritorious name, and the friends around him are no longer those poor and humble scholars from the former days.¡±


    ¡°I still had a glimmer of hope in my heart. He has been busy with his examination recently, and perhaps he did not have time to send me a letter. Therefore, I ordered the coachman to stop the carriage, and lifted up the curtain to look at him. However, he actually pretended not to know me, and his friends saw that I was looking at him, and laughed: ¡°That lady has been looking at you for a while. Could it be that she admires you?¡± I was shocked and ashamed. At once, I let down the curtain and ordered the coachman to hurry on. Just to hear that person sneer: ¡°Where did such an ordinary flower come from7a metaphor for frivolous people.¡± )


    Teng Yuyi was furious, and suddenly got up: ¡°That stinky brat dares!¡¯


    Madam Du was also angry as if spouting smoke through the seven orifices. Her daughter has always been smart and self-contained, but did not expect that she would fall head over heels in the hands of a youth, only hating that her daughter¡¯s health has not fully recovered yet. She wanted to scold her, but also could not bear to do so. The fire in her stomach had nowhere to burn, and she could only beat her chest tightly.


    Du Tinglan was afraid that her mother would be very angry, crying while holding onto her mother¡¯s arms.


    Madam gritted her teeth and said: ¡°What happened afterwards? Yesterday, did that youth invite you to meet in the bamboo forest?¡±


    Du Tinglan wiped her tears and said in a low voice: ¡°I was disheartened at that time, but after coming back, I thought about it. Those private savings are nothing much, and I acted as if I threw it into the toilet, but If I don¡¯t get back those sentimental words in those letters, there will be trouble sooner or later. A while ago, I could not sleep soundly at night, because of this matter. When I inquired that he would rush to the Jinshi Banquet on the Double Third Festival, it just so happened that mother was also going to Jingfu Nunnery to offer incense, so I proceeded to go with mother. While mother was at the Xiyuan theater watching the plays, I asked maid Hong to disguise herself as a barbarian and stop him in front of the Moon Lantern Pavilion. This time around, he gladly agreed and asked to meet me in the bamboo forest next to the Moon Lantern Pavilion.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was furious when she heard this. In her previous life, biao jie and maid Hong were strangled to death by someone. At that time, when they were at the scene of the incident, it was said that there were footprints left by a man¡¯s short boots near her biao jie¡¯s corpse. It turned out that there was indeed a man who asked biao jie to go into the bamboo forest that night.


    She knew that the Imperial court¡¯s civil service examinations were extremely hard to pass, and there were only a few people who were young and the best among their peers. In her previous life, she remembered that there was an extremely well-known gifted scholar, and after coming first in the civil service exam, he then again successfully passed the selection test of the Ministry of Appointments. He was soon transferred to the Imperial Censor Station, and became the youngest advisor official. After that, he was even more recognized by Zheng Pushe, and married Zheng Pushe¡¯s only daughter.


    She remembered that when the wedding invitation was delivered to the Teng Mansion, it had only been half a year since biao jie was strangled to death by someone. Because it was the daughter of a large and aristocratic family who was marrying off, on the day of the wedding, the streets and alleys were crowded with the common people who came to watch and enjoy the bustling scene.


    Although Teng Yuyi did not attend the wedding, she had passed by the Zheng Mansion on that day. She saw the groom escorting the bride. The groom¡¯s appearance was handsome, and indeed was a remarkable person.


    While thinking of this, Teng Yuyi¡¯s face got dark, and when she opened her mouth to speak, there was a sense of dense chillness in her voice: ¡°Sister, is that man named Lu Zhaoan?!¡±


    Thanks for reading! I do proof the chapters before uploading but sometimes I go back and realize that there are some typos, so feel free to correct me if you see any!

 CH 14.1

    Du Tinglan was secretly surprised. Yuyi had just arrived in Chang¡¯an so how could she know the name, Lu Zhaoan?


    After thinking about it more, the day of the Jinshi Banquet on the Moon Lantern Pavilion was very lively this year, plus Lu Zhaoan was ranked first among his peers this year. A¡¯Yu has many ears and eyes around her, so it is not strange that she knows.


    She nodded embarrassingly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Du felt bitter and hateful: ¡°So you left the nunnery to privately meet this Lu Zhaoan?¡±


    Du Tinglan clenched the corner of the quilt tightly, and her tears fell like strings of broken beads. Teng Yuyi silently patted Du Tinglan¡¯s shoulder. When she calmed down a bit, she held back her breath and asked: ¡°Sister, what exactly happened afterwards?¡±


    Du Tinglan wiped her tears, and was barely able to stabilize her mind: ¡°I was determined to retrieve those letters. I was afraid that mother would find out that I left the Jingfu Nunnery, so I hurriedly went to the bamboo forest. Who knew that there was going to be a large number of servants outside the bamboo forest, and a tent was set up in the front of the forest to prevent people from passing through. Only when I inquired about this, did I learn that Prince Cheng wanted to take the short route to the Moon Lantern Pavillion to play cuju1õí¾Ï, c¨´ j¨± = is considered as ancient Chinese soccer, a competitive game that involves kicking a ball through an opening into a net without the use of hands.¡±


    ¡°Prince Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Du Tinglan cried for a while, and afterwards became more and more calmer, slowly recalling, ¡°At that time, there were several carriages that were stopped outside the forest, and I knew that it was impossible to go in. Without any better option, I could only leave with Maid Hong. Who knew that when passing by the west side of the bamboo forest, I would find that the west entrance was not set up with a tent. Lu Zhaoan and I had arranged to meet in the northwest side of the bamboo forest, so we turned back again, and there was indeed no one blocking the west side of the bamboo forest.¡±


    Teng Yuyi secretly pondered, so as it turned out, Lin Chengyou undoubtedly ordered people to seal off the forest, but sister still found a way to enter the forest.


    ¡°Maid Hong and I waited in the forest for a while, and Lu Zhaoan never showed up. It was pitch dark in the bamboo forest, and I started to get scared. Just as we were about to leave along the same path, a woman¡¯s laughter was heard from the treetops at this moment. I looked up, and I saw a large black thing crouching on the treetops silently. Before we were able to shout for help, that thing jumped down, and what happened after¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Du Tinglan recalled that terrifying scene, and in a split second, her face turned ghostly pale. Madam Du patted and consoled her and only after a while, did Du Tinglan calmed down.


    Teng Yuyi said in a cold tone: ¡°Sister, did you see Lu Zhaoan in the bamboo forest at that time?¡±


    Du Tinglan had lingering fears, and shook her head: ¡°It was too dark in the bamboo forest, and to distinguish the road in the forest, you must have a lantern. However when Maid Hong and I had an accident, we did not hear either human voices or illuminating things nearby. It can be seen that Lu Zhaoan either did not plan to meet me at all, or had not yet arrived at the bamboo forest.¡±


    Teng Yuyi sneered: ¡°When Duan Fu and I went in, except for that evil spirit, we did not see anyone else. After we saved biao jie2biao jie = older female cousin, there was no one peeping or lingering nearby.¡±


    Madam Du was so angry that she was uncontrollably shaking all over: ¡°What a coward!¡± I reckoned that he had either fled long ago, or hid aside.¡±


    She stared at Du Tinglan with red eyes: ¡°What do you want mother to say? You are usually such a well-behaved and clever child, but unexpectedly would actually keep such a secret from your father and mother¡­ forget about this, you still fell for such a disgraceful person!¡±


    How could Du Tinglan not have regrets? She made a mistake in falling for him, and almost lost her life in the end. Her tears fell like rain, and she said sorrowfully: ¡°Mother can lecture this daughter no matter how she wants. Everything was this daughter¡¯s fault. Mother must not hurt her health.¡±


    Even though Madam Du was very angry, she still thought that her daughter was wronged in the end. She angrily glared at her daughter for a while before taking Du Tinglan into her arms. The mother and daughter both cried together.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes were cold. This person is not a coward, but instead is a vicious and merciless refined scum. If biao jie and Maid Hong were really harmed by Lu Zhaoan in her previous life, he saw someone taking action for him this time. Maybe this was exactly what he wanted.


    It¡¯s just that there is something that does not make sense. At that time, Lin Chengyou passed by the bamboo forest. If that evil spirit was also in the forest and with Lin Chengyou¡¯s Taoist skills, it was impossible for him not to notice. Because of this, that thing probably sneaked in after Lin Chengyou left.


    In such a short period of time, wouldn¡¯t it be too coincidental for the old tree spirit to discover the whereabouts of biao jie and Maid Hong, and attack them?


    If it wanted to find a beautiful woman as a prey, why not go to a crowded place with a lot of people? It instead chose such a quiet and remote place.


    Unfortunately, before the old spirit could explain this matter clearly, it was beaten back into its original form by Lin Chengyou because of the disturbance of the strange lighting.


    ¡°I will not let that bastard get away.¡± Madam Du said hatefully. ¡°Not to mention that those letters of yours are still in Lu Zhaoan¡¯s hands, whether the events of that night have anything to do with him is still uncertain. I have to tell your father about this matter, and let your father come up with a good plan.¡±


    While speaking, Du Yuzhi and Du Shaotang came. Madam Du did not wait for the father and son to be able to take a look at Du Tinglan, and immediately told them everything about this matter.


    Du Yuzhi rolled his eyes, and fainted on the spot.


    Madam Du and Du Shaotang hurriedly pricked his acupuncture point, and only then, did Du Yuzhi wake up leisurely.


    Du Tinglan felt so guilty that if it weren¡¯t for Teng Yuyi stopping her, she would have almost fallen off the bed.


    Du Yuzhi was so angry that his hands and feet were ice-cold, and he could not manage to lecture his daughter before he severely cursed at Lu Zhaoan.


    He worked in the Imperial Academy before, and after the publication of the list of successful candidates, he had also read Lu Zhaoan¡¯s poems. At that time, he felt that his imposing manner was quite distant, and was certain that this person was aspirational. Who knew that he would be such a despicable person.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear of ruining the reputation of Lan¡¯er, I would expose that person¡¯s moral conduct tomorrow. How could such a dog be tolerated in court? Let me think about what kind of accusation to use. Right, if the loan is not repaid, I will first denounce Li Zhaoan to the Ministry of Appointments for not repaying a loan. At that time, this vile person may not necessarily even be able to protect his scholarly reputation if he passes the examination.¡±


    Madam Du was startled and said: ¡°My lord, we don¡¯t have the evidence for the loan, and if we go denounce him for no cause and reason, not only will Lu Zhaoan not plead guilty but I¡¯m afraid that my lord will also be falsely accused of framing him.¡±


    Du Yuzhi paused: ¡°It is me who has become muddled due to anger! Then let¡¯s go ahead and investigate, a vile person like him, who has been in Chang¡¯an for more than three months, will always have a moment of doing misdeeds. Once I find a fault, I will immediately find the official from the Imperial Censor Department to impeach him. As long as he can be denounced, it can also be regarded as helping the imperial court dispose of a person with bad intentions. I will also send a letter to Yangzhou, and by all means, inquire clearly about this person¡¯s various deeds in Yangzhou.¡±


    Du Shaotang has always had an honest and good relationship with his sister. Ever since he entered the room, his eyes were red from beginning to end, and hearing what his father said, he was also high-spirited: ¡°This son will now go find someone. No, there is no need to be so troublesome, I will immediately find people to cover this bastard with a sack, and beat him soundly.¡±


    Madam Du shouted: ¡°You come back! Beware of letting the cat out of the bag3reveal a secret carelessly or by mistake, this person is right in our hands. Don¡¯t let your anger out, and instead keep it inside. Even if we want to teach that person a lesson, it should be your father that personally steps up.¡±


    Du Shaotang was discouraged, and weakly stomped his foot: ¡°This can¡¯t work either, that can¡¯t work either, then what should be done?¡±


    While saying this, he crouched down in front of his sister¡¯s bed, everyone did not have an idea.


    Teng Yuyi secretly thought. All the methods that Uncle and Shaotang thought of were obvious, but to deal with a vile person like Lu Zhaoan, common methods will not work.


    Zheng Pushe is a very cautious person. In her previous life, before marrying off his only daughter to Lu Zhaoan, he must have done a detailed investigation. The Zheng family has so many disciples. Even the Zheng family failed to find out about the dishonorable actions of Lu Zhaoan which shows how good this person is at concealing themself.


    Perhaps Lu Zhaoan¡¯s only fault was biao jie; therefore, when he married into the Zheng family in her previous life, this person was impatient to erase this.


    Du Yuzhi said irritatedly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will go out and make arrangements.¡±


    Teng Yuyi suddenly said: ¡°Uncle, how do you plan to deal with this matter?¡±


    Du Yuzhi panted angrily: ¡°Let Dong¡¯er go find someone, and hire eight to nine people from the market to inquire about all the actions that Lu Zhaoan has done in the past few months!¡±


    ¡°Good idea. However, uncle has never dealt with the people in the market. Do we need to check their background before hiring them?¡±


    Du Yuzhi was startled: ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°It really does cost quite a lot to hire so many people to investigate. If they are not able to find anything for a while, how long will we need to investigate for there to be any main clues found?¡±


    Du Yuzhi repeatedly stroked his beard: ¡°Then we will keep on investigating! As long as I can ruthlessly teach that bastard a lesson, I can just sell this off some properties at worst!¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Then where does uncle plan to first start investigating? And how does uncle plan on negotiating with those people in the market4btw ¡°the people in the market¡±, refers to people who do business or people who are uneducated on the street?¡±


    Du Yuzhi snorted coldly: ¡°I will personally go do it. I don¡¯t believe that this arrangement will not work.¡±


    Teng Yuyi had a headache. Her uncle looks firm and indomitable on the outside, but in fact, he is very innocent and naive. If he really personally goes, this matter will definitely turn into a mess.


    She said: ¡°Such a rascal is a double-edged sword. Once there are lots of people, there will definitely be a lot of miscellaneous mouths. If uncle does not have any way to control them, not only can we not catch a handle5information that can be used against on Lu Zhaoan, but it¡¯s also likely to provoke a lot of trouble.¡±


    Du Yuzhi and Madam were startled. Right, they are not afraid of anything else, only afraid of leaking Lan¡¯er¡¯s privacy.


    Teng Yuyi said seriously: ¡°I have a remark to make, but I don¡¯t know if uncle is willing to listen to it or not.¡±


    Du Yuzhi waved his hand impatiently: ¡°There is no harm in speaking.¡±


    ¡°Can you hand over this matter to my father¡¯s subordinates to investigate?¡±


    Du Yuzhi looked up in surprise, and Teng Yuyi said with a smile: ¡°The longer this matter drags on, the more unfavorable it is for sister. My father¡¯s subordinates are experienced in the matter of military affairs, and they know how to deal with wicked people. We can deploy them earlier, and save us from having to deal with any other trouble.¡±


    Du Yuzhi was hesitant. His salary is only enough to maintain his family expenses. In order to save money, a lot of servants have long been dismissed. There were few servants in the household, and all of them were old women, and weak children. If he recklessly went to western market to hire people, the money that will be used is indeed not a small number.


    Moreover, what A¡¯Yu said does make sense. He has never dealt with the people in the market before, and even if he goes to the western market temporarily to find people, those various people are all cunning and reckless. In case, Lan¡¯er¡¯s reputation is ruined by their mouths, then the losses will certainly outweigh the gains.


    Teng Yuyi patiently waited for her uncle to loosen his mouth. Her uncle had a temperament of being rash and upright, and it was normal for him to not save his face6 this means not saving his reputation/name. However when it comes to the affairs of his children, uncle will never let his reckless temperament get to him.


    Du Tinglan originally had been silently wiping her tears, but seeing that her father was hesitant over and over again, she softly persuaded: ¡°Father, A¡¯Yu and uncle are not outsiders, and this matter has a lot of twists and turns. In order to avoid any unfavorable changes in this matter, it is still necessary for father to make a decision early.¡±


    Teng Yuyi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Her biao jie¡¯s temperament was far more broad than the temperament of her uncle, and in fact, is the most decisive one in the family.


    Madam Du nodded and said: ¡°What Lan¡¯er and Yu¡¯er said is correct. One is only afraid that before we are able to find a handle on Lu Zhaoan, we will have instead harmed Lan¡¯er. My Lord, just do as Yu¡¯er said, and leave this matter to these old subordinates of brother-in-law.¡±


    Du Yuzhi sighed heavily: ¡°Forget it, forget it, I can only blame myself for being incompetent.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, he suddenly realized that these words can cause a misunderstanding, so he cleared his throat, and said uneasily: ¡°Yu¡¯er, everything is up to you.¡±


    Thank you for the support! This full chapter is quite long, so I¡¯ll probably split it into three to four parts!

 CH 14.2

    Teng Yuyi got up, and saluted: ¡°There is also another matter that needs to be discussed with aunt and uncle. Lu Zhaoan originally seemed to have been trying to avoid biao jie, but last night, he had actually asked biao jie to meet him in the bamboo forest. Later on, biao jie was attacked by that evil spirit, and Lu Zhaoan fled in such a timely manner. When you look at this matter closely, there are many suspicious things.¡±


    Madam Du and Du Yuzhi were bewildered: ¡°Could it be that you suspect that the evil creature has something to do with Lu Zhaoan?¡±


    Teng Yuyi snorted: ¡°This matter is still inconclusive, but Lu Zhaoan just asked biao jie to meet in the bamboo forest, and that was when that evil creature appeared. To say it was purely coincidental, I do not believe it. The emperor at present hates evil spirits and creatures the most. If it can be found that Lu Zhaoan used an evil spirit to harm people, then don¡¯t need to mention that this person¡¯s career will be ruined, he will not even be able to think about staying in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Du Shaotang¡¯s spirit was lifted and he ran to Teng Yuyi like a wisp of smoke1¡°a wisp of smoke¡± = to disappear or move in an instant: ¡°Cousin Yu, how should we investigate?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand Taoism, but fortunately there is someone that is already investigating it right now. As long as there is a way to make this person suspect Lu Zhaoan, there is no need to be afraid that the truth can not be found.¡±


    The people in the room said all together: ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°The Taoist of Qingyun Temple.¡±


    Madam Du guessed: ¡°The Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi, is currently not in Chang¡¯an¡ª¡ª¡±


    She suddenly thought of a person, and immediately widened her eyes: ¡°Prince Cheng?¡±


    Du Yuzhi showed a terrifying expression: ¡°No, No! That child has always been uncontrollable and reckless, and it is best for us not to attract trouble.¡±


    Teng Yuyi raised her eyebrows. It was rare to see such a frightened expression on her uncle¡¯s face. It can be seen that Lin Chengyou¡¯s reputation is very well-known.


    Madam Du said: ¡°My Lord, we have dealt with Prince Cheng last night, and his temperament is a bit arrogant. However, he is a very smart person, and is also one who is aware of the degree of seriousness in a situation. Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s just that if Prince Cheng is to get involved in this matter, then doesn¡¯t this mean that the matter between Lan¡¯er and Lu Zhaoan will be impossible to conceal?¡±


    Teng Yuyi pondered: ¡°Yi mu2yi mu = aunt, don¡¯t forget that Prince Cheng sent the little Taoist to inquire about the matter in the bamboo forest last night. Yi mu thinks that even if we don¡¯t say it, Prince Cheng won¡¯t investigate in detail about it?¡±


    Du Shaotang couldn¡¯t help, but cough. He had a classmate in the Imperial Academy whose father is an official of the Imperial Court of Judicial Review. When Lin Chengyou passed the literature examination to get into the Imperial Court of Judicial Review last year, this classmate often talked to him about Lin Chengyou.


    Little by little, he knew a quite a bit about Prince Cheng¡¯s nature.


    He timidly said to his father and mother: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Prince Cheng gifting the Liuyuan pill, sister would have been gone long ago. If Prince Cheng wants to investigate this matter, but we deliberately deceive him about it, then things would only get more troublesome.¡±


    Du Yuzhi and Madam Du felt a slight chill on their backs.


    Du Shaotang spoke again: ¡°At this point, the best thing to do is to tell the truth honestly. If we really wait till Prince Cheng finds out about something, then don¡¯t hope to win over his assistance in this matter. As for the matter with sister¡¯s private meeting, Prince Cheng¡­Prince Cheng doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who likes to talk about right and wrong.¡±


    Du Yuzhi silently stroked his beard. Prince Cheng is prideful and arrogant. At the age of ten, he beat up the prince of the Bohai Kingdom. At the age of fourteen, he plucked off Wu Shizhong¡¯s snow-white beard. However even if this child has many shortcomings, it has never been heard that he likes to care about the right and wrong of things.


    Teng Yuyi spoke: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about Lin Chengyou¡¯s personality, he is after all the eldest son of the King Cheng and his wife, and has been taught under the hands of the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi for many years. No matter how preposterous he is, there has to be a limit. The most important thing is that no matter if Zheng Pushe really wants to marry off his daughter to Lu Zhaoan or not, as long as Lin Chengyou can find out that the evil spirit is related to Lu Zhaoan, then Zheng Pushe will definitely not dare to come forward to protect him. Plus, with Lin Chengyou¡¯s temperament, he will definitely make Lu Zhaoan unable to eat and walk away3this means to find oneself in serious trouble and to bear all the consequences, idiom.¡±


    In this way, the Teng Mansion and Du Mansion will saved a lot of energy.


    Madam Du pondered: ¡°Yu¡¯er and Shaotang are right. My Lord, why not wait for the two Taoist to come first, then we can take the initiative to tell Prince Cheng the reason Lan¡¯er went to the bamboo forest.¡±


    Du Yuzhi stubbornly pursed his lips, but his heart was already loosened. He doesn¡¯t know what is with it today, but he has been repeatedly challenged by his wife, and juniors. He is the head of the family, and even if he agrees in his heart, he is still not willing to easily show it.


    During the stalemate, a subordinate came and replied: ¡°Lord, Madam, the two Taoist of Qingyun Temple are here.¡±


    Madam Du¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Quickly invite them in.¡±


    Du Tinglan waved at Teng Yuyi: ¡°A¡¯Yu, help me get dressed.¡±


    Teng Yuyi got up, and went around behind the folding screen4ÆÁ·ç p¨ªngf¨¥ng = also called a room divider, is a type of free-standing furniture consisting of several frames or panels, and usually decorated with beautiful art, in this case it used for a private area for one to dress. After a while, Jue Sheng and Qizhi were led in by the subordinates. The two stood in the room and said together: ¡°This humble Taoist pays respects.¡±


    Du Yuzhi returned a salute with a straight look: ¡°The two Taoists, please sit.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi pretended to be mature: ¡°This humble Taoist came to check up on the wounded victims. After resting for one night, one does not know if the several wounded victims have woken up or not?¡±


    Du Yuzhi said: ¡°They have woken up, but they have been vomiting endlessly. We did not dare to invite a physician without permission, just waiting for the Taoists to come and take a look.¡±


    Jue Sheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound: ¡°The remaining poison has not been cleared, and everything will be okay after using some detoxifying prescriptions.¡±


    Madam Du warmly invited Jue Sheng and Qizhi to enter: ¡°The two Taoist, please come this way. My daughter was a little muddled when she first woke up, and when mentioning about the matter last night, she would get very frightened.¡±


    After leading Jue Sheng and Qizhi to the back of the folding screen while speaking, Teng Yuyi had already finished helping Du Tinglan dress. Du Tinglan couldn¡¯t get up so she had to sit upright on the edge of the bed, and folded her hands in front of her: ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the Two Taoist priests.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi said ¡°excuse me¡±, and stepped forward to look at Du Tinglan¡¯s eyelids. They nodded, and had Du Tinglan stick out her tongue, then finally looked at her nails and the palm of her hand. The two of them both tilted their hands at the same time, and carefully looked at Du Tinglan.


    Madam Du and Du Shaotang were secretly surprised. They didn¡¯t know how the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi, taught his disciples. Although these two children are young, there weren¡¯t any faults in their words and actions, only that unintentional manner still gave a childlike atmosphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Jue Sheng took out a medicine bottle, ¡°Take the pills here and grind them. Take one pill with water every morning when you wake up.¡±


    After saying that, Jue Sheng looked around: ¡°What about the other wounded victims?¡±


    Teng Yuyi was worried about Duan Fu: ¡°Baizhi and Maid Hong are in the front room. I have heard that they are already awake. The injured male servant is settled in the front courtyard, and the steward has not replied yet.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s look at those two maids first.¡±


    Baizhi and Maid Hong were far worse than Du Tinglan. After waking up, they continuously cried out in fear. Jue Sheng and Qizhi used two calming talismans, and urgently recited a heart-clearing spell for improvement.


    At last, it was Duan Fu. Duan Fu was settled down in the Songjun Hall in the front courtyard last night. The Du family were aware of the importance of this servant in Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart. Besides Madam Du was staying to take care of Du Tinglan so the Du family¡¯s father and son would spontaneously accompany Teng Yuyi to visit Duan Fu.


    Duan Fu was silently lying on the bed, and there was an empty bowl on the small table. Seeing that Teng Yuyi had come, he used all his willpower to get off the bed.


    Teng Yuyi and Du Shaotang hurriedly stepped forward: ¡°You just woken up from having serious injuries. Do not talk about these modest courtesies. Quickly lie down.¡±


    Duan Fu held his neck, and refused to lie down, hissed: ¡°Is Lady okay?¡±


    Teng Yuyi firmly nodded her head: ¡°I am okay.¡±


    Only then did Duan Fu loosen up, and slowly lie back down.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi deeply pondered. Seeing that this person is around fifty years old, gray haired, hawk nose and hawk eyes5¡°hawk nose, hawk eyes¡± = to describe a treacherous and fierce appearance, seemed to have a trace of blood of the Hu people6ethnic groups in the north and west of China in ancient times. More so, his hands are as hard as rocks, and at a glance, one would know that his internal skills are extraordinary. No wonder even though he obviously doesn¡¯t know magic, he could still take a fight against such evil creatures.


    Strangely, it seems that this old servant only has his little master in his eyes. Neither paying attention to the two of them, nor exchanging greetings with the Du family¡¯s father and son.


    The Du family¡¯s father and son are accustomed to it, especially Du Shaotang. When he first saw Duan Fu a few years ago, he once mistakenly thought that he was mute.


    Such a big man, who follows behind Cousin Yu silently all day.


    For a while, he always wondered why this person had no wife or children. After pestering mother about it for a few times, only then did he learn that Duan Fu is a eunuch7Eunuch = is man who has been castrated, meaning removing their testicles, which is why Duan Fu does not have a wife or children.


    Sometimes there would be banquets held in the mansion. The guests would think that Duan Fu is weird, and can¡¯t help, but tease him. Duan Fu looks terrifying, but his temperament is actually very good. Even if he was ruthlessly teased, he would only silently give in.


    On the other hand for Cousin Yu, whoever dares to provoke her Duan Fu, she will definitely lose her temper about it. With the protection of Cousin Yu, no one ever dared to tease Duan Fu again.


    Du Shaotang thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Duan Fu who had resisted for a while last night in the forest, sister may have died in the forest. Because of this, he deeply respected Duan Fu.


    ¡°Duan Fu, these are the two Taoist priests of Qingyun Temple.¡± Duan Shaotang said softly, ¡°Last night, you were the one who was the most severely injured, and your arms are fractured. It¡¯s hard to invite the Taoist priest to personally come here, so why not take this opportunity to ask them to take a good look at you.¡±


    Duan Fu did not have any reaction to this, looking like a wood stump. Du Shaotang scratched his head awkwardly while Teng Yuyi patted Du Shaotang¡¯s shoulder, indicating to him not to take it to heart. She then turned back and looked at Jue Sheng and Qizhi, and said solemnly: ¡°Have let the Taoist see ridicule. This old servant is not very good at expressing himself with words, but his intentions are good. He fought closely with the tree spirit at that time, and I reckon that his injuries are not light. He refuses to say it, so I can only trouble the two Taoist priests.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi solemnly nodded their heads: ¡°We will take a good look.¡±


    Only then did Duan Fu react, and slowly his gaze fell onto the two little Taoists.


    The two of them cut off the sleeve of Duan Fu¡¯s clothes. His shoulder had a wide wound, and his bones were faintly visible on the inside. There was still dead flesh rolled up on the edge of the wound, but fortunately it was not blue or black. It can be reckoned that there is no poison left in the body.


    ¡°His internal strength is very profound, and his blood vessels run faster than others. He also doesn¡¯t need to take any pills, and it is enough for him to just rest for a few days. However, this wound still needs to be treated by a physician.¡±


    Being fiddled with a broken arm like this, if it were others, they would have long cried out in pain. However, Duan Fu sat quietly and looked relaxed, without even wrinkling his eyebrows.


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Duan Fu, you heard the words of the Taoists.¡±


    Duan Fu nodded.


    ¡°Properly take a good rest. When the physician arrives, you have to cooperate a little more, and be sure to ask them to take a closer look at you. This injury must not remain.¡±


    Duan Fu complied.


    Teng Yuyi went out relieved. When the group of people arrived in the front courtyard, Jue Sheng and Qizhi looked at each other, and took the initiative to speak: ¡°Senior brother sent us here, and in addition to clearing the remaining poison of the several injured victims, he also told us to inquire about the situation in the bamboo forest last night. That evil creature appeared strangely, and if we do not get to the bottom of this, there will definitely be great hidden danger left behind. Lady Du has already woken up, so how about we go to the back courtyard right now to ask Lady Du about the situation in the forest last night.¡±


    Teng Yuyi glanced at her uncle. Isn¡¯t he here now.


    Du Yuzhi wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Du Shaotang was also busy signaling with his eyes at his father: Father, hurry and make up your mind. We can¡¯t hide about this matter. This is called peaceful measures before using force8to negotiate with the other party in a polite way first, and then use strong means when it does not work, and when Lin Chengyou personally comes here to ask, we will definitely not be as modest. (TL: He is not saying this out loud even though it sounds like he is)


    Du Yuzhi¡¯s facial features were tangled, and brows were loose then tightened, tight then loose again. At last, he made up his mind: ¡°My daughter indeed did recall some strange things, but I ask that the two Taoist tell the prince that this matter is involved with the privacy of the Du family, and the fewer people that know, the better. Even if we were to say it, we can only tell the prince. Moreover, it is necessary to ask that the prince can keep it a secret as it must not be spread out. The prince has always taken it as his own responsibility to help the right and dethrone evil, and it can be reckoned that he will not fail to agree.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi went blank for a while. Can only tell senior brother?


    Du Yuzhi¡¯s face was rigid and firm, indicating that there is no room for negotiation on this matter.


    The two blankly nodded: ¡°Okay, we will go back and tell senior brother.¡±


    Shortly, he respectively said: ¡°By the way, there is still one more thing that this humble Taoist needs to discuss with Lady Teng alone.¡±


    Du Yuzhi and Du Shaotang looked at Teng Yuyi in surprise. Teng Yuyi smiled in her heart, and this was well negotiated in advance. Jue Sheng, the Taoist priest, brought the itchy itchy bugs here, and she will take out the jadeite sword for him to play with. It seems that Jue Sheng has not forgotten about last night¡¯s agreement. She coughed: ¡°Uncle, Shoatang, why do you guys go first? I will stay here to say a few words to the Two Taoists.¡±


    Du Shaotang became more and more puzzled. He wanted to inquire a few words, but was afraid that Cousin Yu would not be happy. Du Yuzhi folded his hands behind, and did not say anything. This normally was not in line with his rules, but these two little Taoists looked to be only eight or nine years old, so there really wasn¡¯t anything suspicious about it. With a straight face, he said a few words, and left with Du Shaotang.


    Thanks for reading! Btw I am currently translating another BG novel right now and I will most likely have it out the end of this month, meaning I will be translating two novels at the same time, but I will still post as often as I can for both!

 CH 14.3

    There was a small pavilion in the corner of the garden, and Teng Yuyi pointed to that side: ¡°The Two Taoists, why don¡¯t we go to the pavilion and talk there?¡±


    The faces of Jue Sheng and Qizhi tightened, but their footsteps unconsciously moved: ¡°We are very busy, so we must leave after saying a few words.¡±


    Teng Yuyi couldn¡¯t help, but smile and nodded, letting Chun Rong and Bi Luo stay where they were, and walked to the pavilion with Jue Sheng and Qizhi.


    When they arrived at the pavilion, she took the initiative to place the jadeite sword on the stone table generously: ¡°Here, may the two Taoists appreciate it.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi pretended not to be interested in the jadeite sword, and each looked around the scenery in the garden. After posing for a long time, they still have not heard Teng Yuyi speak. Jue Sheng finally couldn¡¯t help it: ¡°Lady Teng, why haven¡¯t you asked us if we brought the itchy itchy bugs or not?¡±


    Teng Yuyi was slightly surprised: ¡°What itchy itchy bugs?¡±


    The two quickly looked at each other. What is going on? Why is it different from what they expected? Lady Teng took the initiative to take out the jadeite sword, but did not ask them for the itchy itchy bugs.


    The two looked at the jadeite sword in confusion.


    Last night, they were too far away from the sword to be able to see the real thing. With it being placed under the sun right now, the sword was glazed with bright colors, and was glossy like ice.


    Qizhi carefully picked it up: ¡°It really is a mysterious artifact. It¡¯s a pity that even senior brother can not see the origin of the sword.¡±


    Jue Sheng also praised without cease: ¡°It¡¯s strange to say, this sword looks like jadeite, but if it was really made of jadeite, how can it not be damaged at all?¡±


    Qizhi was about to speak when he suddenly surprisingly said: ¡°Huh? I am not mistaken right? Why didn¡¯t the sword shine last night? Jue Sheng, you look carefully.¡±


    Jue Sheng rubbed his eyes: ¡°It seems that there is something wrong.¡±


    While saying that, he took out a black-colored talisman, ignited a red light, and was about to burn the blade of the sword.


    Teng Yuyi hurriedly grabbed the jadeite sword: ¡°The Taoist priest, what are you doing?¡±


    Jue Sheng solemnly said: ¡°Lady Teng, this is a Qingji talisman, and it can be used to test the spiritual power of a magical weapon. I see that there is something unusual about this sword, so I planned to test it with this talisman.¡±


    ¡°Qingji talisman?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The so-called ¡°Qingji¡± is the essence of the legendary water spirit, also commonly known as the water ghost. The water ghost has low spiritual powers, but its resentment is actually quite heavy. As long as the energy of the water ghost is smeared on a talisman, it can be used to check a Taoist weapon weapon. If the spiritual power of a Taoist magic weapon has not been damaged, the Qingji talisman will be burned out as soon as it is touched. However if the spiritual power of the magic weapon disappears, then the fire on the talisman will not extinguish.¡± Qizhi said.


    A talisman was lit at his fingertips, and he approached the jadeite sword. The flames indeed did not move, but when he exchanged it with his peach wood sword, the flames suddenly extinguished.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were greatly shocked: ¡°Lady Teng, your sword has lost its spiritual sword. If Lady Teng doesn¡¯t believe me, she can try it herself.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes swirled back and forth on the faces of Jue Sheng and Qizhi. She lengthened her voice: ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it. This sword was by my side all night, how could it lose its spiritual power for no reason?¡±


    ¡°But there has never been a problem with the Qingji talisman¡­¡± Jue Sheng pondered for a moment, ¡°How about we try something else?¡±


    Qizhi took out the Thunder Altar Instrument: ¡°Try this.¡±


    The two put the Thunder Altar Instrument close to the flames of the Qing ji talisman, and the flames silently extinguished. They tried several times, and the results were the same. It was only Teng Yuyi¡¯s jadeite sword that could not.


    Qizhi¡¯s face tightened: ¡°Oh no, Lady Teng, the spiritual aura on your sword can not even compare to the Thunder altar instrument from the temple.¡±


    Jue Sheng said urgently: ¡°Is it that after cutting off one of that evil spirit¡¯s claws, it was not enshrined in time? The spirit of the sword was binded by its demonic energy? Lady Teng, you may not know that the more magical an artifact is, the more it must be carefully consecrated1Consecrated =  to make or declare sacred, like to be enshrined and worshipped.¡±


    ¡°consecrated?¡±


    ¡°That right, regular and fixed offerings can maintain the magic weapon¡¯s spiritual powers.¡±


    Jue Sheng unfolded his chubby hand: ¡°Lady Teng, your sword¡¯s spiritual powers have already been damaged. If one does not quickly come up with a method, it will likely become a disposed item.¡±


    The two of them spoke after one another, and the more they spoke, the uncredible it became.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s face was calm, but on the inside, a drum was quietly beating in her heart.


    The jadeite sword was obtained after she fell into the water on the way to Chang¡¯an. At first, she only thought that this object had an extreme sense of closeness. After waking up, day and night, Cheng Bo and Duan Fu believed that this sword was strange. There was a time when she was asleep, and they took the chance to take the sword and quietly throw it back into the water.


    That night, she had nightmares over and over again. The next day, she was looking for the sword everywhere. Cheng Bo and Duan Fu had no choice, but to use a net to try to fish it up. The strange thing is that the sword did not sink to the bottom of the river, and instead was fished up instantly.


    The sword returned to her, and those demons and monsters in her dreams were gone, but even so, she did not think that this sword had any remarkable powers. Last night in the forest, she stabbed the evil spirit with the sword in a hurry, and only then did she know that it could be used to deal with demons.


    Does this kind of object need to be consecrated as well? She had never heard of anyone say this before.


    Jue Sheng saw the hesitation on Teng Yuyi¡¯s face, and took the opportunity to say: ¡°Ordinary magic weapons naturally do not need to be consecrated, but we have collected many strange ancient artifacts. When it comes to consecrating, there is no one in the world that knows it more clearly than Qingyun Temple. Lady Teng, why not lend this sword to us? After the sword recovers its spiritual aura, we will then return it to you. It¡¯s just that you first have to tell us where this sword came from.¡±


    Teng Yuyi lightly stroked the blade of the sword: ¡°I am okay with giving the sword to the Two Taoists¡­¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Teng Yuyi calmly said: ¡°It¡¯s just that I still have several rare artifacts that were all given to me by my mother when she was passed away. To be honest, the jadeite sword is just the most ordinary one out of them.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The jadeite sword was already enough for them to open their eyes, but it was just the most ordinary one?


    ¡°If I were to put all my treasures in the Qingyun Temple to consecrate, then I¡¯m afraid it would cost a lot.¡±


    The two secretly reckoned on whether Teng Yuyi¡¯s words were true or not, but she didn¡¯t ask for the itchy itchy bugs. She took the initiative to put the sword on the stone table, and did not seem to care much as if she really did not put the jadeite sword in her eyes.


    Teng Yuyi said very slowly: ¡°If the Taoist priests are interested, I can order someone to bring the rest.¡±


    This time, even Qizhi could not hold his breath, and said giddily: ¡°Then please do, we just happened to want to help Lady Teng consecrate them at the Qingyun Temple.¡±


    Teng Yuyi changed her words: ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ª¡ª¡±


    The two lost their voices: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Those magic weapons can not be consecrated in the Qingyun Temple all year round, and there must be a day when they return back to me. Can the Taoists tell what methods of consecration are used for the Taoist treasures?¡±


    The two were stunned. Today¡¯s actions were all instructed by senior brother. The truth is mixed in with lies, and the falsehood is covered with a shell of truth. There is only one thing that is true, the Taoist artifacts each do have their own way of consecration.


    Since Lady Teng had already promised to hand over the jadeite sword, then there is no harm in saying such irrelevant words, because without the help of a Taoist priest, it is useless even if you know the methods.


    Qizhi said sternly: ¡°Let¡¯s just take senior brother¡¯s soul locking bug for an example. This thing is a bug, but because it¡¯s perception is too low, even after cultivating for thousands of years, it is still unable to die in a seated posture2The meaning behind this is that in Buddhism, the best way to receive death is in the lotus posture because in the lotus posture you will be fully alert, and your energy will also disappear. Knowing that death is coming, you can keep alertness to the very end. And to be alert while you are dying is one of the greatest experiences.Later, it met a master, and by chance, it was turned into a spiritual weapon. When it was cultivating, it fed on bees, and still does not change its problem of eating sweet paste. Every seven days, it needs to soak into an urn filled with sugarcane paste, otherwise its spiritual powers will greatly decrease.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I have heard about a magical weapon that loves to drink sweet paste.¡± Teng Yuyi said curiously, ¡°What else?¡±


    Jue Sheng: ¡°There is also master¡¯s wind broom. It is made of artemisia grass by the honored Buddhist monk, Qing Lian, in Taiyi Mountains. Qing Lian, the honored Buddhist monk, has a very simple personality, and does not like to have people personally serve him. It was this wind broom that was used to personally clean the courtyard. When cleaning, it pours its heart into the cleaning process, and overtime even the wind broom had spiritual powers. After the honored Buddhist monk, Qing Lian, passed away, the wind broom was made into a horsetail whisk3horsetail whisk = was a type of fly-whisk, consisting of a short staff with hair, made from an animal such as a cow or horses. Taoist and Buddhist monks used it to symbolize cleansing of stress, evil thoughts and energy, and given to the descendants of the Zhongnan academy. The spirit of the horsetail whisk longs for the honored Buddhist monk, Qing Ling, and once a month, it will go crazy, making a mess. The way to consecrate it, is to use it to sweep the courtyard, or else it will jump off the consecrating altar, running wildly all around the courtyard.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said oddly: ¡°Huh, how does a horsetail whisk run away?¡±


    Jue Sheng lively jumped up and down to demonstrate it: ¡°Just like this, it bounces and bounces, running very fast. No one can catch it.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Teng Yuyi was overjoyed, ¡°Having said all of this, is there a spiritual weapon that eats bugs?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. We have a mysterious underworld mirror in the temple, and it was transformed by a mythological beast in the mountains. This mirror can recognize evil spirits, clear evil energy, and its abilities are extensive. However it¡¯s just that every forty nine days in the Ninth Heavens, you need to put a pot of termites as a sacrificial offering in front of the mirror for it to consume. Otherwise, it will be wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves in the mirror4means sorrowfully crying out loud. In Chang¡¯an city, there are fewer and fewer termites recently, and in order to find termites, one doesn¡¯t not even know how many different places we had to go to. Afterwards master decided to use white bugs instead of termites, and the mysterious underworld mirror was not picky with it.¡±


    Teng Yuyu was surprised: ¡°Your senior brother turned white bugs into itchy itchy bugs to use for dishonest practices? Isn¡¯t it impossible to feed anymore?¡±


    Qizhi said: ¡°Itchy itchy bugs have their own use, and the white bugs also have their own use. They have nothing to do with each other. Moreover, white bugs grow very easily, and it is just in time to feed the mysterious underworld mirror in forty nine days in the Ninth Heavens. Once the time limit is exceeded, it will not be good.¡±


    Teng Yuyi listened with keen interest, and asked casually: ¡°It seems that the period of consecrating spiritual weapons varies from a few days at least. How many days at most then?¡±


    Jue Sheng blurted out, and continued to speak: ¡°The shortest is seven days, and the longest is several months.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said surprisingly: ¡°Huh? If the shortest is only seven days, and I only used this sword for the first time last night, how could something be wrong with it in just one night?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stupefied, and could only blame that they were too oblivious to the words they said. In a moment of carelessness, they accidentally slipped their tongues5something that you say by accident.


    ¡°Just relying on a Qingji talismans, I¡¯m afraid it is not enough for us to determine if it has lost its spiritual powers.¡± Teng Yuyi unfolded her palm in front of the Taoists, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out the itchy itchy bugs? Whether the sword has lost its spiritual powers or not, we will know once we try it with these malicious bugs.¡±


    The two of them had their hearts twisted into a fried dough twist. They originally thought that they would have encircled Lady Teng in, but in the end, they did not expect that it was themselves who ended up being encircled around instead.


    If they refused to take it out, it was equivalent to admitting that they were trying to deceive Lady Teng for the jadeite sword. If this accidentally spreads out, then the reputation of Qingyun Temple will be ruined.


    However, if they were to take it out, Lady Teng would know that the jadeite sword had not lost its spiritual powers as soon as she tries it. This means that what senior brother instructed them to do today would be in vain.


    They worked in vain, and in the end, not only failed to get the jadeite sword, but also had to take out a bag of itchy itchy bugs. They knew that they shouldn¡¯t have been so careless just now. This, Lady Teng, is indeed more cunning than they expected.


    Teng Yuyi saw that the two of them were very motionless, and pretended to be surprised: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that the Taoists don¡¯t dare to try?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi hesitated. Something like the jadeite sword may not have any reaction to the malicious bugs, so if it wants to be tried, then it can be tried. At worst, they can just act according to circumstances.


    The two of them held onto the last bit of hope, and took out the [called to live is no better than to die itch itch itch blossom bugs] from their sleeves along with the antidote, and put them on the table.


    Teng Yuyi carefully looked. The pouch on the left is calm, solid, and slightly smaller while the pouch of the right was full and bulging, clearly indicating that there was something wiggling inside.


    When opening the pouch that was wriggling, it filled the eyes with bluish green, and crowded together were a bunch of small hard-shelled bluish green bugs.


    Qizhi reminded Teng Yuyi: ¡°Lady Teng, these bugs move very fast. Beware of them flying onto you.¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled while opening the other pouch on the table: ¡°There is nothing to worry about if there is this, right? Is this medicine powder? Many thanks to the Taoists for this medicine.¡±


    Jue Sheng opened his mouth, and nodded unhappily.


    Teng Yuyi untied the string, and inside was a ginger yellow colored medicine powder. When getting closer to it, there was a light and subtle fragrance.


    ¡°I have the itchy itchy bugs and antidote already.¡± Teng Yuyi smoothly put the bag of antidote into her sleeve, ¡°Whether my sword has spiritual powers or not, we can try it now.¡±


    Qizhi pouted his mouth in dismay, and led out two itchy itchy bugs from the pouch, making a ¡°chirping¡± sound to lead the bugs onto the jadeite sword.


    The bugs stretched out a pair of thin bluish green tentacles, and slowly crawled up onto the blade of the sword. The jadeite sword allowed the poisonous bugs to trample on oneself, quiet and still without any reaction.


    Jue Sheng deliberately sighed: ¡°Look, this sword indeed has lost its spiritual powers, and even merely two itchy itchy bugs can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Qizhi took advantage of the situation and hurriedly said: ¡°Lady Teng should believe it this time around right? Your sword is already done for, so it is best to quickly tell us, humble Taoists, about the origin of the sword, and this humble Taoist can also come up with a method of consecrating faster.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Teng Yuyi picked up the sword, ¡°I heard that a magic weapon also has a saying of recognizing its owner. Since this sword belongs to me, I should personally test it myself.¡±


    As soon as the sword reached her hand, a faint and unusual light flashed on the edge of the blade. The two bugs seemed to sense the danger, and a pair of almost transparent bluish green wings stretched out, revealing the numerous densely packed scarlet red hairs underneath.


    Teng Yuyi knitted her eyebrows and frowned. Just now, she had still thought that the bugs looked unique. However as soon as its hideous appearance was revealed, she no longer thought that they were cute.


    The bugs twisted for a moment, and took Teng Yuyi as a target of attack. The tentacles on its head raised sharply, and fiercely bounced up from the edge of the blade of the sword.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heartbeat sped up. This thing moves like lighting, and after being effected for only a moment, the sword in her hand became silent and unreactive. Could it be that it really lost its spiritual powers? It was just this moment, when the blade of the sword became blazed with rays of light. The two bugs seemed to be as if they was burned, shamefully falling back onto the table.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi turned pale in shock, and squeezed up to take a look. The bluish green bugs turned into two small lumps of burnt ash in a blink of an eye.


    While Teng Yuyi wiped her jadeite sword with a handkerchief, she smiled: ¡°I just knew it, how could it lose its spiritual powers for no reason? Even if it needs to be consecrated, it is not the time right now. I didn¡¯t expect that the Taoists would make a mistake.¡±


    The two of them were embarrassed. Jue Sheng glanced left and right, took out the Qingji talisman from his arms, and said with a laugh: ¡°It rained every day a while ago, and this talisman has long been dampened. Qizhi, don¡¯t be lazy and immediately go back to dry it. Lady Teng, since the jadeite sword has not lost its spiritual powers, and the several injured victims are also okay for now, then it is inconvenient for this humble Taoist to stay here any longer. We will take our leave.¡±


    Qizhi depressingly followed behind Jue Sheng. It was the first time they deceived a person, and in the end, they suffered a crushing defeat. Not only were they not able to get the jadeite sword, but they also suffered the loss of giving away the itchy itchy bugs and medicine powder. Senior brother will not spare them, and when they return, there will only be confinement waiting for them.


    Teng Yuyi pointed to the maid outside the pavilion, and said with a smile: ¡°I have prepared a few generous gifts to thank the Two Taoist priests for their generous acts.¡±


    Jue Sheng raised his head in dismay. The maids all walked in a line, holding a few red brocade boxes while standing quietly aside.


    Even the thank you gifts were prepared in advance. It can be seen that Lady Teng was bound to win over the itchy itchy bugs long ago.


    The two felt deeply humiliated, and their faces were stern, loftily walking out. However, Lady Teng is humble and generous which really makes it hard for them to hate her.


    Teng Yuyi was in a very good mood, beaming with smiles while putting away the pouch of bugs on the stone table. Just as she was about to tighten the red string, between the ray of lighting and flint of fire, another thing flew out of the pouch, and went straight for the jadeite sword on the stone table.


    She only thought that it was an itchy itchy bug, and did not care much about it. Who knew that once she got closer to it, did she find out that it was actually an all over pitch-black moth. Qizhi looked back and unintentionally saw it. His eye suddenly widened, and said urgently: ¡°Lady Teng, be careful.¡±


    Before Teng Yuyi could respond, that thing flew on the jadeite sword, only hearing a ¡°poof¡± sound, and turned into a cloud of black smoke. The smoke circled around the sword three times, and vanished into thin air soon after.


    Teng Yuyi was baffled: ¡°This is?¡±


    When one attentively looks at it, one¡¯s complexion can not help, but change drastically. It was originally a transparent bluish green blade that seemed to be smeared with a layer of dirt, but now suddenly turned dusty gray.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were stunned. When did senior brother mix this thing in? Could it be that he thought that they were not Lady Teng¡¯s opponents so he left a trick in advance?


    At this moment, the spiritual powers of the jadeite sword have been completely sealed.


    Teng Yuyi knew that something was strange, and hurriedly poured out another itchy itchy bug and put it on the jadeite sword. However, no matter what the itchy itchy bugs did, the jadeite sword was like a pool of frozen stagnant water.


    Teng Yuyi calmly looked at the two of them: ¡°The two Taoist priests, what is going on?¡±


    It was the first time that they received orders to harm others, so it was inevitable that they were somewhat embarrassed. Jue Sheng slapped his forehead: ¡°There are still some matters in the temple. After staying in the mansion for so long, this humble Taoist will first take our leave.¡±


    He slipped down the steps like a wisp of smoke, and said while leaving: ¡°Lady Teng, just apply the medicine powder on your skin, and the itchy itchy bugs will not dare to come near you.¡±


    Qizhi couldn¡¯t help, but feel apologetic: ¡°This is called the ¡°Terminating Spirit Loop¡±, specially designed to seal the spiritual power of the magic device¡­ Lady Teng, this sword has already been sealed, and only senior brother can undo it. Um¡­.there is a wine tasting assembly in the Caifeng building tomorrow night. That place has been filled with a lot of evil energy lately, and senior brother will take us there to eliminate the evil spirits. If you are willing to tell us the origin of this sword, then you can come find us at the Caifeng building. If senior brother is in a good mood, maybe he will help undo the seal on the spot. That¡¯s all I have to say, farewell!¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned. Jue Sheng and Qizhi ran off extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, they were gone.


    Thousands of thoughts crossed her mind, and she resentfully sat down in the pavilion.


    Lin Chengyou has good tactics, and it was her who was too careless. The little Taoist priests are Lin Chengyou¡¯s little junior brothers. If his little junior brothers were fooled by someone, how could Lin Chengyou not know?


    It was just that she never expected that just for a bag of bugs, they would actually go as far as to ask her to exchange it for this mysterious sword.


    She tried to lift up her spirits, and poured out a few itchy itchy bugs to try again, but the results were still the same. The sword was still that sword, but the spiritual powers were gone.


    She looked up, and deeply sighed. The sword is with her, and it is impossible for her to discard it. However she doesn¡¯t know any Taoist methods, how could she undo the ¡°Terminating Spirit Loop¡±.


    Does she really need to go to that Caifeng building? At that time, will there be any traps again?


    She rubbed her temples, and was just about to come up with a way to handle this when Chun Rong hurriedly led Cheng Bo in: ¡°Lady, Cheng Bo is here.¡±


    Teng Yuyi calmed down, and turned around: ¡°How is it?¡±


    Cheng Bo got closer and whispered: ¡°Last night, Dong Erniang was locked up in the Jingzhao Mansion of the magistrate. After entering the prison, she rolled around on the ground, saying that her body was itchy and unbearable. She begged the jailer to help her call for a doctor. Her father, Dong Mingfu, went to the magistrate, Gu Zhao, to plead for his daughter. However, Prince Cheng had long already sent people there to explain this woman¡¯s crime. There has not been a formal hearing to this case yet, and no one dared to invite a doctor without permission.¡±


    He said while looking at Teng Yuyi: ¡°My Lady has incredible foresight. When it was almost dawn, General Duan suddenly came, and it was as if he has access to the key point. It didn¡¯t take long before a doctor was invited, but it¡¯s a pity that two doctors were replaced, and now it is all helpless for them. This old servant has already smoothly casted a net. It¡¯s just that the people on General Duan¡¯s side are very on guard, and in order to practically carry out this plan, it will still take some twists and turns.¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled, and unfolded the palm of her hand. In the cloth pouch, there was a faint thing squirming around inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I just obtained a good item.¡±


    Final part of this chapter! Thank you for reading!

 CH 15.1

    When Jue Sheng and Qizhi returned to Qingyun Temple, it was nearly noon.


    At the entrance, it was extremely quiet, not even a single bird was heard. When they stepped up the stairs, they saw that there were two cyan carriages parked by the wall near the east wall.


    Jue Sheng said curiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t senior brother say that the temple is closed today? Why are there still guests here?¡±


    Qizhi followed and glanced over. That carriage was simple and light, and was not decorated at all. However, at a closer look, the hub of the wheels and the harness both looked more firm than most ordinary carriages.


    There was a handyman sitting upright on the carriage, seeing the two of them, he leaped down and cupped his hands together: ¡°Pleasure to meet the two Taoists.¡±


    This handyman was beardless and had white skin. His smiling face was like Buddha. Jue Sheng and Qizhi blankly greeted back. However, in their heart, they could not help, but speculate the origin of the owner of this carriage, even the bearing of the coachman under this person¡¯s hands is out of the ordinary.


    When walking inside, Qizhi said: ¡°Before we left in the morning, senior brother said that the soul of Mrs. An Guogong has left her body for too long, and it is not easy to find it back. Now there actually is a way, but it¡¯s just that there needs to be another person with very advanced skills to help set up the formation. The person that senior brother mentioned is probably the owner of this carriage.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too, otherwise how could senior brother let that person in?¡±


    The two of them hurriedly returned back to the scripture hall. There was no one in the main hall as the second prince of Chun¡¯an and Yu Fengyu had already left.


    In a room on the eastern side, there seemed to be people talking in a low voice. Senior brother¡¯s voice can easily be recognized, and the voice of the other middle-aged man also seemed to be a bit familiar. The voice was mellow and deep, and his internal strength does not seem to be any less than senior brother¡¯s.


    Just as they were about to knock on the door, with a creak, someone came out.


    They leaned back in fright: ¡°Senior brother!¡±


    ¡°What are you two sneakily looking at? How are the things I wanted you to do going?¡± Lin Chengyou intentionally lowered his voice.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi both became increasingly bewildered. Looking at the appearance of senior brother right now, it was clear that he deeply respected the person inside.


    ¡°Done, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Qizhi nodded desperately: ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Teng¡¯s sword has already lost its spiritual powers.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled for a second, took the lead and walked out. While walking, he asked: ¡°You two did as I said?¡±


    The two of them spoke about what happened.


    Lin Chengyou stopped his steps: ¡°That is to say, if I did not arrange the ¡°Terminating Spirit Loop¡± in advance, don¡¯t talk about losing a bag of itchy itchy bugs in vain, even the jadeite sword did not end up in your hands?¡±


    Qizhi mumbled: ¡°We have already tried very hard, but who told Lady Teng to not be stupid at all.¡±


    Lin Chengyou burst into anger: ¡°The two stupidest people in the entire world are right here, so of course it¡¯s natural that the people outside can not be more stupid. The sword? Where is the sword?¡±


    Jue Sheng said dispiritedly: ¡°The sword is still in Lady Teng¡¯s hands.¡±


    Qizhi straightened his chest and said anxiously: ¡°She won¡¯t give it to us, and we can¡¯t just snatch it.¡±


    Lin Chengyou laughed angrily: ¡°Such a headache, how could I have such stupid junior brothers.¡±


    Jue Sheng said weakly: ¡°However Lady Teng will definitely come to find us with the sword. I can¡¯t say for sure, but maybe she will go to the Caifeng building tomorrow night.¡±


    Lin Chengyou was just about to step down the steps when he heard this. He stumbled under his feet: ¡°Caifeng building? You two told her about the Caifeng building?¡±


    Qizhi wore a sad expression: ¡°Senior brother, we are not good at deceiving people. If we let Lady Teng come to Qingyun Temple, senior brother might hang her for ten days to half a month. If we remind her to go to the Caifeng building, she will immediately be able to find senior brother. Lady Teng only wanted to obtain some itchy itchy bugs, but on the other hand, we turned her treasure into a waste. Jue Sheng and I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Lin Chengyou¡¯s face turned dark: ¡°All right, you all have the heart of bodhisattva. Bodhisattva is supposed to practice in a quiet and peaceful place, so why are you two still idling in front of me? Will you only insist on going when I die from excessive anger? Immediately get out of here and go to the confinement room. You two are not allowed to get out for a month.¡±


    The two of them were ashamed and anxious, so they couldn¡¯t help, but start sobbing. The sound spread to the back, and in the originally quiet side room, someone coughed. The voice was not high or low, and there was a sense of kindness and generosity. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be exhorting Lin Chengyou.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi felt strange. Lin Chengyou stroked his ear: ¡°Forget it. Before leaving, I taught you two word by word, but in the end, you two were still deceived by her around in circles. You two say that it is being kind hearted, but why don¡¯t you think about it? If we don¡¯t teach Lady Teng a lesson, she will still try to take advantage of Qingyun Temple in the future. Only by completely letting her know the consequences of this matter, then can this be regarded as over. Didn¡¯t you two say that you want to help the temple eliminate any future troubles? Yet you two are still so dim-witted to plead for her. Could it be that you two are still willing to be deceived by her a few more times?¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi shook their heads at the same time, then immediately wiped their snot and said: ¡°But¡­maybe Lady Teng just wanted to get a few itchy itchy bugs to play around with, and may not deceive us anymore in the future.¡±


    Lin Chengyou sneered: ¡°She is not a child, and clearly knows the harm of this bug. What else could she do with them? It can only be used to harm people.¡±


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi thought with tears in their eyes. Senior brother seems to have a point as the itchy itchy bugs can make someone feel that living is no better than dying. Senior brother knows how powerful this bug is. Although he regularly plays with it, he would never rashly take it out to tease people.


    In their memory, senior brother only let go of the bugs twice.


    The first time was to deal with a lecherous Taoist priest from abroad.


    That deceitful Taoist is quite old, but his heart is surprisingly very evil. Not only does he practice corrupt methods to cheat money from people, but has also ruined a lot of women. After senior brother caught this old Taoist, he released dozens of itchy itchy bugs onto the old Taoist¡¯s body. He specifically picked the largest bugs of all of them, and let them accompany the old Taoist in prison.


    The other time was to deal with that Dong Erniang who was full of lies yesterday in the Ziyun building.


    In comparison, Lady Teng¡¯s action of swindling the itchy itchy bugs does really cause one to feel puzzled. Using the itchy itchy bugs to harm people for no reason, it¡¯s no wonder that senior brother suspects that she is not a good person.


    The two of them wiped their tears and nodded: ¡°Senior brother, we have learned our lesson.¡±


    Lin Chengyou rubbed his eyebrows: ¡°This matter can be considered a failure on your part, but senior brother is already used to this. Just based on the two little brains of the two of you, if there is one day where the results are not a failure, I would be very surprised. What about the other matter I asked you two to do? What did that Lady Du say after she woke up? Did she tell you two who invited her to go to the bamboo forest?¡±


    Qizhi pouted his lips to express his disbelief, and said sullenly: ¡°Du Yuzhi said that his daughter did indeed reveal the truth after waking up, but because this matter is related to the privacy of the Du family, it can only be said to the prince.¡±


    Lin Chengyou said mockingly: ¡°Don¡¯t they know how many young women that old tree spirit killed? Since the Du family knows the inside story to this matter, it should be said right away. What qualifications do they have to tell me about their conditions.¡±


    Qizhi scratched his head: ¡°Listening to the meaning of Du Yuzhi, that matter seems to be very tricky. Right now, the entire Du family is desperate for senior brother¡¯s help, but at the same time, they seem to be afraid of something, insisting that it can only be told to senior brother.¡±


    Lin Chengyou vaguely guessed on what the Du family was worried about. It can be assumed that this matter is going to affect the reputation of Lady Du, he carefully pondered in his heart, and did not bother to say it. He only turned around and walked forward: ¡°When is it? Where are they telling it?¡±


    ¡°As long as senior brother is willing to agree to the Du family¡¯s request, Du Yuzhi will immediately come over and tell.¡±


    Lin Chengyou put his hands behind, and looked up at the sky: ¡°Today the temple is setting up a formation, and I am very busy at the moment. You two send someone to the Du Mansion to spread my words. I have no interest in spreading the privacy of others, but my patience is limited. The Du family is limited to sending a representative to Qingyun Temple tomorrow, and telling me the original story of what happened that night, not a single word is allowed to be changed.¡±


    Jue Sheng thuddingly ran down the steps: ¡°I will go send someone to pass on the message.¡±


    Qizhi asked: ¡°Senior brother, if Lady Teng goes to the Caifeng building tomorrow night, will you go meet her?¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and asked: ¡°For what reason are we going to the Caifeng building?¡±


    ¡°To eliminate evil.¡±


    Lin Chengyou touched Qizhi¡¯s head: ¡°Since I am going to eliminate the evil there, how can I have time to deal with irrelevant people?¡±


    Qizhi was stunned. This is to hang Lady Teng? They originally had good intentions, but in the end, they are doing misdeeds again.


    However, Lady Teng seems to be different from the ordinary females of a wealthy family. Qizhi said timidly: ¡°What if she insists on seeing senior brother?¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and nodded: ¡°Come, let her come. She better obediently admit her mistake to me, and take the initiative to return the itchy itchy bugs. If she dares to play any tricks, it means nothing to destroy a magical weapon as I still have some fine things waiting for her.¡±


    Qizhi anxiously tweaked his eyes and scratched his cheeks1idiom for an expression of anxiety, delight, frustration etc. Senior brother is currently in a fit of anger. If Lady Teng does go tomorrow night, one is afraid that she will suffer a big loss. Should one send a letter to Lady Teng? However, it would be bad if senior brother knew. As soon as he looked up after pondering, he saw that senior brother had started to worship the constellation and summon the deities2This is an action that is related to Taoist astrology, and began to draw talismans in front of the well.


    At a closer look, ¡°The Gate of Xuanpin3Eternal gate which gives birth to all things in heaven and earth¡± was drawn.


    This gate is the root of heaven and earth. Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s soul is lingering after falling into the netherworld, and is refusing to return. Senior brother forged the Gate of Xuanpin, using this method to lure her soul back.


    Qizhi rushed forward to help. There was an object of offering on the long narrow table in front of the well, and it was covered with a black square cloth. The square cloth jumped up, revealing a young tree inside. The twigs were dark green and abundant, and there was a type of enchanting beauty that could attract a soul.


    Qizhi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. It turned out to be the original fetus of that evil tree spirit.


    Jue Sheng returned to the courtyard, and was also surprised to see this situation: ¡°Senior brother, since you want to lure the soul of Mrs. An Guogong back, why is the tree spirit being enshrined here?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°This tree spirit caused Mrs. An Guogong to lose her soul. Who is it that she hates the most right now?¡±


    Qizhi blinked his eyes: ¡°The tree spirit!¡±


    Jue Sheng clapped his hands: ¡°I know now, using the smell of the tree spirit as a bait can arouse the resentment of Mrs. An Guogong¡¯s soul. The soul has an obsession, and the chances of it returning is also higher now.¡±


    ¡°Moreover I drew a fake gate of Xuanpin which is equivalent to setting up a target in Qingyun Temple. Later, I will again eliminate the evil spirit outside of Qingyun Temple using a talisman for warding off evil spirits. All of the wandering souls in Chang¡¯an will be lured over. Although this tree spirit has been beaten back into its original form, its evil energy still remains. To put it in the courtyard, the wandering ghosts without living descendants to pray for them4one who has no family or friends to rely on will not not dare to approach. When it comes time to actually lure the soul back, it will save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Lin Chengyou said as he was re-checking the mechanisms in the courtyard. After careful preparation, he took out the piece of paper that An Guogong had drawn in the morning.


    ¡°Later if there are footprints shown on the ¡®chasing power¡¯, it means that a soul is coming. You two carefully compare it, and as long as it does not match, immediately drive it away. If it matches the footprint on the paper, find a way to lure the soul of Mrs. An Guogong to the front of the well .¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hello! I feel like I have not posted in a while! I¡¯ve been busy preparing for finals so might not have a lot of time to post for 1-2 weeks, but after that, I should be back to posting more often. Thanks for reading!

 CH 15.2

    Lin Chengyou reminded them: ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s fine if there is no impersonation, but as long as there is one that dares to impersonate, it will definitely not be easy to deal with. The opportunity is rare for you two to gain some experience.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother can feel reassured.¡±


    It was this moment when a strange noise was heard from the scripture hall. The tightly closed door of the side room opened wide on both sides, and a red thread flew out from inside, bolted straight towards the front of the well .


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were quite startled. No wonder senior brother has such deep respect for that person. This person¡¯s internal strength is very deep, even so much that it is not any less than master¡¯s.


    This red thread is extremely thin, and every few inches, there hangs a little bell. It¡¯s strange as this little bell was clearly blown by the wind back and forth endlessly, yet there was not even a little trance of movement.


    Lin Chengyou lifted his hands, and firmly grasped that red thread: ¡°Go and tie it to the front of the well.¡±


    Qizhi complied. The man in the room firmly held onto the other end of the red thread. Qizhi tied the red thread above the well. The end of the red thread suddenly retracted, and was as tight as pulling a bowstring.


    Smoke risen in spirals out of the scripture hall, and there was a faint incantation sound. The bells at the end of the red line shook harmoniously and loud, making a jingling and dinging around.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi were shocked. Lin Chengyou went to the edge of the well, and waved his sword to point directly at the wall on the eastern side, raising his voice: ¡°Cheng Lishi, still not going back?¡±


    Above one¡¯s head, there was originally supposed to be a rising sun in the sky. In an instant, clouds covered the sky, and a huge cloudy shade enveloped midair. The entire courtyard plunged into dusky darkness.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi acted as if they were meeting a great enemy1being cautious and having great preoccupation, and quickly ran to the bottom of the corridor. The ground was covered with chasing power, and as long as a soul of a deceased comes, it is bound to be visible.


    Lin Chengyou stood on the edge of the well with a sword in his hand, holding one¡¯s breath with rapt attention2means showing complete delight or interest and glancing at the courtyard. Needles falling everywhere could be heard, and suddenly there was a gust of chilly wind3figuratively: evil wind.


    Only being able to hear a squeak, the courtyard¡¯s door slowly opened.


    Soon after, along with a faint fishy smell, a copper-colored footprint suddenly appeared on the ground. The footprint was extremely small, and clearly not the soul of Mrs. An Guogong.


    Jue Sheng and Qizhi felt their scalp go numb4idiom for describe feelings of extreme fear or tension. To have come so fast, this thing must be quite vicious.


    ***


    Teng Yuyi looked at the sun above her head, and it was already noon. Cheng Bo went to handle affairs according to her instructions. Up till now, he was nowhere to be seen. After waiting for a while without receiving any news, she simply got up and went to visit her biao jie5older female cousin. It also just so happened that Madam Du had sent someone to find Teng Yuyi, saying the lunch had already been arranged and hurriedly asking her to come over to eat.


    Teng Yuyi arrived at the Yulan Pavilion. Du Tinglan slept again after drinking her medicine. The meal was set up in the outer room. Madam Du and Du Shaotang were waiting there. Du Yuzhi only took half a day off and at this time, he has already long returned to the Imperial College Academy.


    Madam Du: ¡°I originally should have hosted a banquet to welcome you back, but who knew that such a situation would happen. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare in the morning, and made a few dishes in a hurry. I don¡¯t know if it will suit your taste or not.¡±


    Teng Yuyi sat down happily as almost all of her favorite dishes were on the table. Her gaze wandered around on the table, and she asked joyfully: ¡°All of them were made by yi mu6aunt?¡±


    Madam gleamingly smiled and handed a pair of chopsticks to Teng Yuyi: ¡°Try it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi picked up a piece of autumn dew dumpling, and praised: ¡°Other than the dishes made by yi mu, I didn¡¯t care about anything else in Yangzhou. So many things happened coming back to Chang¡¯an this time around, and I thought that it would take a few days to see my yi mu¡¯s craftsmanship, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would get to taste it so quickly, and it is still so delicious as always.¡±


    Madam Du was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, and personally served a bowl of glutinous millet for Teng Yuyi: ¡°Last night, yi mu felt very scared and alarmed, and could not close my eyes for the entire night7¡°close my eyes¡± means getting sleep. You took a rest in the adjacent room, but I also heard that you had a difficult time sleeping. After the meal, the two of us can each go back to our room to rest.¡±


    Du Shaotang sat down on the opposite side, and said curiously: ¡°Cousin Yu, just now a maid of yours asked me for a map of Chang¡¯an. Are you planning on going out?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°I haven¡¯t been back in Chang¡¯an for several years. Coming back this time, I want to take a walk around. I¡¯m afraid that the coachman is not familiar with the roads, so I wanted to look for a map.¡±


    Du Shaotang smiled and said: ¡°Why bother going through this much trouble. I can just accompany Cousin Yu to go. I now study at the Imperial Academy so occasionally, I would also go out with my classmates. I have already long been familiar with the streets and roads of Chang¡¯an City.¡±


    Teng Yuyi took a sip of sugar cane pulp, and said calmly: ¡°I heard that Chang¡¯an City has recently opened a Persian wine shop. The owner of the shop is Persian, and has the skills of brewing good wine. The wine shop has a well-known name, called the Hongxia building, or something like the Yunfeng building.¡±


    Du Shaotang pondered for quite a while: ¡°I never heard of such a Persian wine shop before. However there is the Caifeng building, and recently its reputation has been rising in Chang¡¯an. My classmates have been there a few times and after returning, they could only highly praise this Caifeng building. However this is all just merely what I heard from them as I haven¡¯t personally been there to see it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi curiously said: ¡°Why would one highly praise that Caifeng building? Is there anything remarkable about this Caifeng building?¡±


    Du Shaotang sneakily took a glance at Madam Du, and secretly said: ¡°It is nothing more than just having good wine and food¡­¡±


    He immediately changing the topic: ¡°Cousin Yu, if you want to find good wine, why go to the wine shops outside? Last year, sister had given you a jar of fermented osmanthus wine, buried under the begonia tree in the corner of the courtyard. She said that once you arrive, she will dig out for you to drink.¡±


    Teng Yuyi couldn¡¯t wait to put down her chopsticks, turning her head to look around: ¡°Where is the wine?¡±


    Madam Du smiled and said: ¡°You child. As soon as wine is mentioned, you would radiate with delight. The wine is buried under the tree, and without legs, it can¡¯t run away. You sit down for me. You have also been tired these days. Don¡¯t keep thinking about drinking wine. You need to take a good rest today, and it won¡¯t be too late to ask Lan¡¯er tomorrow.¡±


    After finishing the meal, Teng Yuyi went to her room to rest. She took out the jadeite sword and wiped it near the window. The more she wiped it, the more her eyebrows tightened.


    Chun Rong and Bi Luo did not know what exactly happened. In the morning when the lady and the two Taoists were talking, they were very far away, and didn¡¯t know what happened. However even since the Taoists left, the lady would take the sword out from time to time to look at it.


    ¡°Why not take a nap while there is nothing to do in the afternoon.¡± Chun Rong said.


    Teng Yuyi slowly laid down on the bed, raised the sword high in front of her eyes and studied it carefully.


    ¡°Lady, are you really planning on going to that Caifeng building tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Let Cheng Bo inquire about what other temples there are in Chang¡¯an.¡± Teng Yuyi shoved the sword under the pillow, ¡°Or if there is any Taoist with very profound skills. If he has inquired about it, have him come and report to me as soon as possible.¡±


    She just doesn¡¯t believe that Lin Chengyou can be the only one who is able to solve the Terminating Spirit Loop, especially in such a big city like Chang¡¯an which also must have a lot of people with extraordinary skills.


    ¡°This maid will immediately go deliver the message.¡± Chun Rong tucked up the quilt for Teng Yuyi, ¡°However, this maid has heard that the Qingyun Temple is the number one grand temple, and to be able to find a temple that can match up with it, is not easy.¡±


    Teng Yuyi secretly felt that these words spoiled her spirit, and made a groaning sound before wanting to sleep. However, she suddenly opened her eyes and turned her head while laying on the pillow: ¡°Ay, where is my ragged doll?¡±


    Qiyun walked in with a small gray ragged doll in her hands: ¡°In the morning, it was washed by Sister Bi Luo, and only now has it finished drying. Lady, you smell. On the top, there is still the scent of the sun.¡±


    Teng Yuyi took the ragged doll and turned herself over, humming in her mouth: ¡°Be more careful with it. If it is lost, I will definitely not spare all of you.¡±


    Chun Rong and Bi Luo couldn¡¯t help, but laugh. Although the lady is still quite young, she has long been accustomed to making her own decisions. It¡¯s just that every time she was about to go to sleep, she was like a child who was inseparable from the ragged doll left behind by madam.


    Suddenly a voice of someone speaking in a low voice outside was heard. Teng Yuyi hurriedly said: ¡°Is it Cheng Bo who is back? Quickly go take a look.¡±


    Bi Luo went out, and came back with a map: ¡°The eldest master sent someone to bring it here. Lady, are you really planning on going to that Caifeng building tomorrow?¡±


    Teng Yuyi turned over and sat up, took the map and studied it: ¡°Ay, this restaurant was originally in the Pingkangfang8·» f¨¡ng = part of a street name.¡±


    It can¡¯t be a brothel, right?


    What is Lin Chengyou planning to do at a brothel while bringing his two little junior brothers along?


    Bi Luo and Chun Rong also gathered around the edge of the bed: ¡°Ah, it can not be considered close to Qinrenfang, and it will take more than an hour to go and return. Lady, whether you decide to go or not, you have to make a decision at noon tomorrow at the latest. If you leave any later, you won¡¯t be able to rush back to the Du Mansion before it gets dark.¡±


    Last part! Thank you for reading! Next chapter is very long so probably will take me around a week or more to finish it!

 CH 16.1

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Teng Yuyi closed her eyes and said, ¡°First, ask Cheng Bo to inquire if there are any prestigious Taoist temples or Taoist priests in Chang¡¯an City. If there isn¡¯t any, then it is still not too late to prepare a carriage tomorrow morning.¡±


    She said and yawned: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first, and remember to call me when Cheng Bo comes.¡±


    Chun Rong and Bi Luo complied, and quietly retreated.


    Teng Yuyi has constantly been on the move these past few days, and has long felt very tired and weary. Her eyelids dropped down, and she soon fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because her jadeite sword lost its spiritual powers, but when she fell asleep, the long ago demons and monsters in her dreams once again came back.


    When she opened her eyes again, she suddenly found herself back in the Teng Mansion.


    The moon was bright and luminous outside of the blue window, and there was a lamp faintly lit in the room. On the long narrow table in front of the window, there was a letter.


    Teng Yuyi was startled and looked around her. She lowered her head and saw that she was wearing a white-silk mourning dress. Judging from this dress, it was around the time when her aunt had died.


    It seems that she had dreamed back to her previous life, it was so clear that it did not seem like a dream.


    Teng Yuyi raised her hand and touched around. There were still undried tear stains on her cheeks, and her heart was aching and indescribable. It was clear that she had just cried.


    She read the letter on the table: ¡°Father, we meet again. I learned that the Eastern Palace is looking to choose a concubine these past few days, and children are also among the selections. One does not know if this is true or not?¡±


    Teng Yuyi only took a quick glance and was shocked. Why doesn¡¯t she remember writing a letter to her father in her previous life?


    Ever since her mother passed away, her relationship with her father can be called as cold as ice and frost.1¡®cold as ice and frost¡¯ = means in an icy manner and frigid, idiom Don¡¯t talk about writing letters to her father, she even rarely looked at the letters that were sent by her father.


    She read the letter over and over again three times, and finally remembered that this was the early winter of the eighteenth year of Longyuan. At that time, there were only two months left before she was killed by someone. There was a rumor in the capital that she was one of the candidates for the crown princess, and her father seemed to have already accepted this matter.


    She remembered that she was very startled and angry at the time. The words in the letter were each like a knife.


    ¡°That year father had forced his wife to die back then, and now even his daughter will be harmed?¡±


    After father received the letter, he never replied to it, and instead immediately set off to return to Chang¡¯an. He was too anxious so he spent the night in the open outdoors, and when he came back, his robe was covered in dust.


    ¡°This matter is still undecided, and since you are not willing, father will think of a way to avoid this matter.¡± Teng Shao untied his cloak and handed it to Cheng Bo behind him. He waved his hand to dismiss his subordinates.


    Teng Yuyi sneered: ¡°Why has father never asked about his daughter¡¯s opinion before deciding on his daughter¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Teng Shao was silent, and removed the sword from his waist and placed it on the wall: ¡°A while ago, the Duan Ningyuan matter happened, and father knows that you were wronged. I have long had the idea of helping you find a husband that is a hundred times better than Duan Ningyuan. It happened that the Empress and Princess Consort Cheng held a flower appreciation banquet, and father thought that this was a good opportunity to find a good son-in-law, so I took it upon myself to comply on your behalf. In honesty, the empress had a good impression of you at that time, and that is why the chancellor would arrange for you to be one of the candidates for the selection of the crown princess this time.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned. At that time, it really was her father who arranged for her to meet wealthy nobles.


    It was at that flower appreciation banquet where she saw the crown prince and Prince Cheng.


    The crown prince¡¯s appearance followed the King, dense and thick eyebrows, naturally born with a good-natured appearance.


    Prince Cheng¡­


    Hmph, Prince Cheng faced her portrait and said: ¡°Not marrying.¡±


    This matter was her lifetime shame. She glared at her father: ¡°It turns out that father has long planned to have his daughter marry into the imperial family?¡±


    ¡°Not consulting with you beforehand is indeed father¡¯s fault.¡± Teng Shao weakly smiled and sat on the couch next to the window, ¡°However father still has a good impression on the crown prince¡¯s character. That year, the crown prince had also trained in the army, and it was precisely father who led the troop. What a lonely and dangerous place Congling2Congjing = refers to the pamir high plateau and mountains on the border between Xinjiang and Tajikistan is. If it was changed to the other wealthy nobles and princes, they would not even be able to endure for one to two months. The crown prince has never been afraid of hardships and difficulties, and it is rare to see one treat the old and weak soldiers equally¡­To be such kind hearted, he is simply the exact same as the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°I advise father to give up on this idea as soon as possible.¡± Teng Yuyi said coldly, ¡°This daughter will not marry into the imperial family even if she dies.¡±


    The father and daughter parted on bad terms like this. Teng Yuyi originally thought that this matter was completely settled. Who knew that not long after, the Empress would suddenly summon her.


    Teng Yuyi was very anxious in her heart. She dressed herself according to the system of clothes. After arriving at the Daming Palace, she waited to be called in while waiting in front of the red steps of the palace.


    At that time, it was already winter, and Chang¡¯an welcomed the first scene of snow.


    The northern wind gradually raised up, and the fine snow whirled around, floating downwards towards underneath the corridor. She was wearing scarlet-red deer-skin long boots, only being able to stand for a short while before feeling the icy-coldness of her toes.


    Fortunately, the Empress did not have her wait long. The palace servants came out and led her inside.


    There was a fire burning in the main hall, and a quiet and warm fragrance was directly in one¡¯s face. In the warm palace, there was a woman¡¯s voice heard and there were many juniors who were talking to the empress inside.


    ¡°In this way, Brother A Da has agreed to this marriage?¡±


    ¡°How could he, Chengyou only agreed to meet this Lady Xu from Shangzhou. It was heard that this Lady Xi had often lived in Yangzhou when she was a child. There was a time when she returned to Chang¡¯an to attend the banquet, she inadvertently saved Chengyou¡¯s life. Her nickname is A Gu. Chengyou has looked for that little girl for many years, and at the moment, has finally found her so it is inevitable that one would be a little curious.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s mind was like a string being plucked, ringing for a while.


    There is actually such a coincidental thing in this world. Around the time her mother passed away, she felt lonely and exhausted, and has also called herself ¡°A Gu.¡±


    Moreover, she had returned to Chang¡¯an with her father when she was a child. At that time, her mother had just passed away due to an illness, and she became depressed all day long. There was a time when father was not at home, and the steward took her to a banquet. After she returned, she had a cold, and the fever did not subside. She was sick for fully two whole months.


    During this period, she would occasionally wake up, only to remember her father¡¯s bloodshot eyes. When she was almost well, her father took her back to Yangzhou. At that time, she couldn¡¯t remember a single thing that happened in Chang¡¯an.


    However, she did have some impressions of the Lady Xu they were talking about. At the flower appreciation banquet held by the Jade True Lady temple a while ago, she had seen Lady Xu once.


    Lady Xu¡¯s appearance is not outstanding, but because of her fair and delicate appearance, she had a very quiet and calm-like beauty to her. At that time, Lin Chengyou had passed by the garden, carrying a bow and arrow on his back. Lady Xu stared at him for a long time, and afterwards, Lady Xu intentionally or not inquired about Lin Chengyou. Teng Yuyi had also heard a few words because she was sitting nearby.


    As Teng Yuyi was thinking, the palace servant reported: ¡°Niangniang3Niangniang = a term for use when addressing an empress or a consort, Lady Teng is here.¡±


    The hall quieted down, and dozens of eyes fell on her. Teng Yuyi walked leisurely, stepped forward and bowed her head: ¡°Your servant, Teng Shi, pays respects to the Empress.¡± 4¡°ÊÏ, sh¨¬¡± = represents a clan name


    The Empress¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°All of you are dismissed, Bengong5(±¾Œm, Bengong = is a way a royal family member address him or herself, basically saying ¡°I, who owns this palace) wants to talk to Lady Teng.¡±


    After dismissing everyone, the Empress called her to come closer: ¡°Good child, come here and let me take a look.¡±


    Teng Yuyi complied and got up. Every step she took was very cautious and careful.


    The Empress smiled cordially, and held Teng Yuyi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Bengong has seen your mother back then. Your mother is already a rare beauty, and I didn¡¯t expect that you are even more outstanding. Bengong is not going to talk around in circles. I summoned you here today because I heard your father has been wanting to discuss a marriage for you these days, but you said that you wanted to choose a husband yourself. You also said, ¡®My husband can only have one person his entire life, and I will hold the most importance out of everything¡¯?¡±


    Teng Yuyi felt a chill down her back. This was said when she was angry, and she did not expect that it would reach the ears of the Empress. It seems that the matter of the crown prince choosing a concubine is already pressing in on one¡¯s eyelashes6¡°pressing in on one¡¯s eyelashes¡± = near/approaching. She decided to refuse this matter, not knowing if it would offend the Empress or not.


    However, the Empress had a very straightforward temper which was better than putting on a false appearance, so she only said truthfully: ¡°I do not dare to deceive Niangniang. This servant has indeed said this before. These foolish and blunt words had made Niangniang see ridicule.¡±


    The Empress smiled and said: ¡°Your father also refused the emperor like this, responding very boldly and confidently. It has long been spread inside and outside of the imperial court.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned. It turns out that father had already expressed her attitude for her. She said embarrassingly: ¡°These words were said when this daughter and father were casually chatting. This servant is young and superficial, speaking without thinking so one hopes that the Empress will not mind.¡±


    The Empress said: ¡°You, father and daughter are chatting at home, speaking out words from the heart. I listened and only thought that it was interesting. How could you be blamed? I summoned you here today because I wanted to ask you in person again. You won¡¯t allow your husband to take a concubine, and this viewpoint hasn¡¯t ever changed, right?¡±


    When the Empress said this, the volume of her voice was slightly raised. Teng Yuyi was bewildered. There were only the two of them in the hall. To have raised her voice so loudly, it seems as if she was speaking for a third person to hear.


    Her gaze slightly moved, and caught a glimpse of a black object hidden under a six-bent folding screen outlined in gold on the right. She realized that it was a man¡¯s black leather six-seam boots, and hurriedly looked away.


    She didn¡¯t know who it was, but to be able to freely enter and exit the Empress¡¯s residence, it is most likely either the emperor or a certain prince.


    The Empress did not wait for Teng Yuyi to reply after a long time, thinking that she was afraid. She said consolingly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so restrained in front of Bengong. If you have anything to say, feel free to just say it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s face was red. She said: ¡°Replying to Niangniang words, it has never changed.¡±


    The Empress smiled meaningfully, and said softly: ¡°Summoning you here to speak for half a day, you are probably cold. After drinking this cup of hot wine to warm up the body, you may go back.¡±


    She rewarded Teng Yuyi with a sachet, and let the palace servants lead her out.


    Hi! so basically things did not go as planned and I caught Covid last week while having finals¡­ But I am feeling better now and I am done with finals so I am now back to translating! Thanks everyone for the patience!

 CH 16.2

    Teng Yuyi returned to the mansion, and the more she thought about this matter, the more it felt strange. In the evening, father returned to the mansion, and had Cheng Bo call her to the study room.


    ¡°Attentively tell father about what happened in the palace today.¡±


    Teng Yuyi also knew that this matter was very important; therefore, she spoke about the matters that happened today in full detail.


    Teng Shao quietly listened, and his face remained calm: ¡°Father is asking you, if the Emperor had long already set a rule that does not allow a prince to take in a concubine, would you still insist on not wanting to marry into the imperial family?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said oddly: ¡°How could a prince not take in a concubine? In order to pass on the throne, the opening of the dynasty had already set four-sided rules.¡±


    Teng Shao said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Emperor is a ready-made example. The Emperor had once vowed to not expand the inner palace because of his deceased mother¡¯s misfortune and bitter experience.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned. It¡¯s no wonder that the Empress¡¯s smile was so thought-provoking today as the Emperor has never taken in a concubine. It was heard that the Emperor is the eldest son of the former emperor. The former emperor¡¯s side concubine who was pampered and favored, was harmed into becoming destitute1destitute = lacking something needed or desirable, like being poor or in poverty. Later, he was raised by the Taoist Chief, Qing Xuzi, and only after several twists and turns, was he able to recognize his ancestors and return to the sect.


    The Emperor and Empress had known each other since youth, and the two had mutually helped each other in humble circumstances. Ever since he inherited the throne, the Emperor did indeed only love the Empress alone for the past many years.


    She recalled that pair of boots behind the folding screen2Folding screen, ÆÁ·ç = also called a room divider, is a type of free-standing furniture consisting of several frames or panels, and usually decorated with beautiful art: ¡°Could it be that the person was the crown prince?¡±


    Teng Shao secretly pondered. If it was the crown prince who stayed behind the folding screen to listen to Yuyi¡¯s answer, then Is it the Empress¡¯s idea or the crown prince¡¯s?


    He speculated and said: ¡°Your name is still on the selection list for the crown princess. If you act recklessly, I¡¯m afraid it will offend the palace, but you also don¡¯t really need to be worried, the crown prince¡¯s choice of concubine is related to the foundation of the country, and it affects the whole nation. You are not the only one on the list, and as long as it is not settled for a single day, it means that one can not be reassured for one more day. Father will try his best, and there will be news in a few days.¡±


    Teng Yuyi waited patiently for two days. On the day of the Winter Solstice, the wintersweets3Wintersweet = is a flower/shrub that¡¯s native to China in the palace garden were fully bloomed in one night, and the Empress set up a banquet in the palace to appreciate the flowers. She once again issued a decree to have Teng Yuyi enter the palace.


    Teng Shao was frequently ordered to enter the palace because of the recent disturbances in a town in Huai Xi. He was repeatedly receiving orders to enter the palace, and when the messenger from the palace came to issue the decree, Teng Shao was not in the mansion.


    Teng Yuyi did not have time to send a letter to her father so she hastily took Duan Fu with her and left the mansion. After arriving at the palace, she instructed Duan Fu to wait outside, and entered the palace under the guidance of the servants.


    The snow was very heavy, and in just one night, the Beiquezhu palace seemed to be standing in a glazed world. That continuous white seemed to have spread all the way to the end of the sky to the palace. However, turning over the palace wall, there was a large amount of red that unexpectedly appeared in the large white world. Looking at it closer, it was actually the red merlins outside of the Daming palace. The ten of thousands of merlin trees swayed along with the branches, raising up a kind of Penglai¡¯s wonderland4one of three fabled islands in Eastern sea, abode of immortals/by extension, fairyland atmosphere.


    Teng Yuyi walked through the merlin trees, following the servants. When she was turning to pass a secluded pavilion, she suddenly saw a crowd of people standing abide under a tree.


    ¡°Little princess, little princess, come down quickly. If there is an accident at any chance, we, servants can only pay with death.¡±


    ¡°Brother A Da was just drinking wine on the tree just now, why didn¡¯t I see you all be noisy with him?¡±


    ¡°The prince can leap onto roofs and vault over walls5associated with knowing martial arts, and merely just a plum flower tree is considered nothing to him. We, servants, are not worried that the prince will fall off, so naturally there is no need to be noisy.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡± A huge plum suddenly fell down from the treetop, and coincidentally hit that palace servant.


    The palace servant made an ¡°ouch¡± sound, and placed his hand on his forehead while bending down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know qinggong6ÇṦ, Qinggong =  is a training technique for jumping off vertical surfaces from the Chinese martial art, but I have concealed weapons. If you are still pesky, I will smash out eight to ten bulges on your head.¡±


    The other girl said: ¡°A¡¯zhi, you have a lot of strength right now. When Brother A Da exposed that Lady Xu, why didn¡¯t I see you smash her with plums?¡±


    The one called A¡¯zhi said: ¡°With brother there, do I still need to take action?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The other girl seemed to be a little older, ¡°I thought that this time, Brother A Da will finally be willing to propose a marriage, but I didn¡¯t expect that this A Gu was an impersonation.¡±


    ¡°Brother has said, repaying kindness is repaying kindness, and proposing a marriage is proposing a marriage. He won¡¯t marry a woman inexplicably just because he wants to repay kindness. However, brother did not expect that someone would actually dare to impersonate that A Gu.¡±


    ¡°How does he know that person is not A Gu?¡±


    ¡°I also want to know.¡± A¡¯zhi was resentful, ¡°But brother was not willing to tell me.¡±


    The palace servant heavily coughed, stiffened his scalp and went forward: ¡°This servant pays respect to Princess Changyi and Princess Jingde.¡±


    The treetops rustled lightly, and the person on top looked down: ¡°Hey, Eunuch Li, who is she? Is she also here for the banquet?¡±


    The palace servant bowed and said: ¡°This is the daughter of General Teng. At the order of the Empress, she is going to the Daming Palace to pay respects.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked up. The branches and leaves of the plum tree were sparse, and she could not see the heads and faces of the people on the tree. However she could see the elegant and beautiful waistband of a skirt hanging down.


    She bent her knees under the tree: ¡°I, your servant, Teng Yuyi, pays respect to the two highnesses.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from? Why haven¡¯t I ever seen you before?¡±


    Teng Yuyi raised her head and replied: ¡°I lived in Yangzhou before, and have returned to Chang¡¯an less than a year ago. In the past, I rarely walked around the palace so it is not strange that your Highness has never seen me around before.¡±


    When A¡¯zhi heard the two words ¡°Yangzhou¡±, her reaction seemed very odd: ¡°Ah, why is it that so many young ladies from Yangzhou appeared all of a sudden recently. Don¡¯t tell me your nickname is also A Gu.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said in her heart that it was right to call her A Gu for some time, but it was a name she gave herself and in her memory, she has never mentioned it to other people before. She is the only one who knows.


    ¡°Replying to the words of Your Highness, my nickname is A Yu, and ever since I was born, this is what my mother and father called me.¡±


    Princess Changyi seemed to be relieved: ¡°Okay, not called A Gu. You are very smart and discreet. I want to get to know you well. You move a little to the side, I am coming down.¡±


    A¡¯zhi also hurriedly said: ¡°Wait for me, I am also coming down.¡±


    There was another rustling noise, and the palace servants rushed to change their positions, and all at one, they were in a mess.


    Teng Yuyi avoided and hid in a far distance. The palace servant exclaimed and took the lead to help one down at a time.


    Teng Yuyi looked over. That young girl was eleven or twelve years old and her smile was very innocent. Her eyes were big and round, and her overall appearance was very beautiful.


    After a moment, the other one also came down. This person seemed to have some foundation of martial arts. After falling to the ground, she only stumbled for a little bit, and quickly was able to stand firmly. Her age was even younger and her body was also shorter and round. A pair of watery and bright eyes with a face full of innocence and tenderness.


    The two young girls wore a jade hairpin, and every movement was so noble that it cannot be expressed with words.


    The girl who was a little bit older approached Teng Yuyi and attentively looked at her: ¡°Not bad, not bad. Although both are from Yangzhou, you are much more pleasing to the eye than that Lady Xu who pretended to be A Gu.¡±


    Teng Yuyi listened to her, and knew that she was Princess Changyi.


    The other one is probably Lin Chengyou¡¯s younger sister. Although she is very young, she had clear skin and a jade-like appearance. At a glance, one would know that she was the embryo of a beauty. Her eyebrows have some similarities with her older brother, Lin Chengyou. She also laughs before speaking, and her appearance would definitely not be unpleasant to the eyes of others either.


    ¡°Were the two Highnesses looking for a magpie¡¯s nest in the tree just now?¡±


    Princess Changyi¡¯s eyes slightly widened: ¡°How do you know we were looking for a magpie¡¯s nest7Magpie = Black and white bellied bird? These stupid servants only took it as if we were picking flowers. You are the only one who was able to guess that we are looking for a bird¡¯s nest.¡±


    A¡¯zhi was still very young, and she tilted her head and asked: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, how do you know?¡±


    Teng Yuyi smiled in her heart. What is the point of picking flowers? When she felt lonely as a child, she would often climb up a tree to look for a bird¡¯s nest. She would then take her leftover pastries and throw them in to tease those young chicks, causing them to chatter and chirp.


    ¡°The merlin trees in the palace have long been specially reserved, and the two Highnesses want to appreciate the plums, and naturally there are palace servants who cut them down and send them to the Qin Palace. In such cold weather, it is not worth it to climb trees. In addition to plum blossoms, there are only bird¡¯s nests left.¡±


    Changyi thought for a while: ¡°Hey, it seems to be quite reasonable. Seeing that you are calm and gentle, even I can understand this. Oh, I know, you must have dug a good amount of bird¡¯s nests before.¡±


    Before Teng Yuyi could reply, someone suddenly laughed: ¡°Changyi, do you think that everyone is as naughty as you?¡±


    Teng Yuyi turned her head, and saw a young man striding over. He wore a golden crown and an imperial robe, with an upright and tall figure and a jade fish pouch8FYI, fish pouches were worn by royalties during the Tang and Song dynasties and gold ornament fish pouches were used for those above the third rank hanging from his waist.


    Teng Yuyi recognized that it was the crown prince, and hurriedly retreated to the side.


    The palace servants were startled, and hurriedly knelt down: ¡°His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s face was slightly squared, yet his facial features were very outstanding and handsome. He said softly: ¡°All of you can get up.¡±


    A¡¯zhi and Changyi could not help, but run towards the crown prince: ¡°Brother Crown Prince.¡±


    (TL¡¯s note: I feel like like ¡°Brother Crown Prince¡± sounds weird in english, but in chinese, it does sound normal and that is what they are saying)


    ¡°The weather is so cold, and you two are not returning to the Qin Palace. What are you two doing in the forest?¡±


    I was looking for a magpie¡¯s nest with A¡¯zhi on the tree, and then this A Yu came. I saw that she is very interesting and wanted to become friends with her.¡± Changyi said, turned around and pointed at Teng Yuyi.


    Teng Yuyi felt that two gazes swept towards her, and she lowered her head.


    The crown prince quietly looked at Teng Yuyi, then asked A¡¯zhi and Changyi: ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡±


    A¡¯zhi said: ¡°A Yu said that although she is from Yangzhou, she is not called A Gu. Moreover, as soon as she opened her mouth, she guessed that we were looking for a magpie¡¯s nest.¡±


    The crown prince turned to Teng Yuyi and asked: ¡°You are from Yangzhou?¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked left and right, realizing that the crown prince was talking to her. She hurriedly said: ¡°Replying to the words of His Highness, although this servant girl has lived in Yangzhou for a long time, my father and mother are both from Guanlong.¡±


    The crown prince smiled: ¡°Your father is Teng Shao?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°When I went out with the army that year, It was General Teng who I gained experience from. No wonder I thought that you were familiar when I looked at you. You look a little similar to your father.¡±


    Changyi was curious and said: ¡°Older brother, do you also want to chat with A Yu too?¡±


    The crown prince coughed: ¡°Your hands are so cold. How long have you two been nesting on the tree? How did all of you serve the princess, even a hand warmer was not brought?¡±


    The palace servant hurriedly brought a heater over.


    The crown prince said: ¡°You two are fooling around and even causing the servants to also suffer from fright and alertness. Mother had sent people to come find you two and you two instead hid in the tree without making a sound. If you two are this mischievous next time, don¡¯t expect me to help cover up for you. Go, if you two continue to stay here, you two will catch a cold. I was just about to go see mother to pay respects so I will accompany you two back to the palace.¡±


    A¡¯zhi asked: ¡°Brother Crown Prince, have you seen Brother A Da?¡±


    The crown prince said patiently: ¡°He is outside with people shooting arrows for fun. He is too worried about being restrained so how could he be willing to come to the inner garden.¡±


    The three of them walked as they spoke, and a group of servants followed behind them.


    Changyi took two steps, loosened the crown prince¡¯s hand, and ran to Teng Yuyi: ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Replying to the words of Her Highness, this servant is fifteen.¡±


    Changyu bent her fingers and counted: ¡°Four years older than me, and five years old than A¡¯zhi. We know each other now, and from now on, I will call you A Yu.¡±


    She immediately lowered her voice, and her eyes were glistening: ¡°I know that you have dug magpie¡¯s nests before, and it will be up to you next time.¡±


    Teng Yuyi blinked her eyes: ¡°I haven¡¯t dug a magpie¡¯s nest in a long time, and my hands have long been inexperienced. Moreover, the northern land is different from the southern land so if I don¡¯t find one, Her Highness must not blame me.¡±


    Changyi was stunned, and giggled: ¡°Don¡¯t call me princess, call me Changyi instead.¡±


    A¡¯zhi rushed over joyfully: ¡°What are you guys whispering about? A Yu, we will find you to play after the banquet so don¡¯t randomly leave.¡±


    The two returned to the crown prince¡¯s side, and the group of people walked forward again.


    The crown prince turned his head to glance at Teng Yuyi, then suddenly stopped his steps, and said in a gentle tone: ¡°It¡¯s rare to see that Changyi and A¡¯zhi both like you. In the future, you can often come to the palace and walk around.¡±


    Teng Yuyi complied. When she lowered her head, she swept past the crown prince¡¯s feet. There was a ¡°thump¡± in her heart, and she suddenly remembered that folding screen in the Empress¡¯s palace that day. That person was also wearing these black letter six-seamed boots.


    Because it was the Great Dynasty Meeting of the Winter Solstice, this time is different from last time, and even the Manchu women have come.


    The Empress called Teng Yuyi to the front and asked her a few words, rewarding her with two packs of spices in front of everyone.


    The spices were white like a cocoon, and had a faint and unusual fragrance that penetrates deeply into one¡¯s heart.


    Everyone in the hall was a bit surprised, and Teng Yuyi was also stunned. Yangzhou is a big city. She has stayed in Yangzhou for all these years, and has seen many foreigners bring different fragrances from various countries. The condition of the spices in front of her can be considered very special and unique.


    The Empress said: ¡°This is the fragrance of dipterocarpus turbinatus9Dipterocarpus turbinatus = this is a type of tree native to Asia and in china, it is cultivated as as a medicinal and as a perfume plant, known as ¡®The crown of a hundred medicines¡¯. Last year, Brunei gifted it, and there are only eight pieces in the palace. I heard that you contracted a cold after returning to Chang¡¯an, and the cause should be that you have not gotten used to the sudden change in the environment. This fragrance has the effect of being able to expel and resist the cold. It may be able to help treat your cold.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said frighteningly: ¡°This incense is extraordinary. Niangniang10Niangniang = a term for use when addressing an empress or a consort should use this fragrance to take care of her body. This servant is virtuous and does not have much use for it. I absolutely do not dare to accept this.¡±


    The Empress smiled and said: ¡°Bengong11±¾Œm, Bengong = is a way a royal family member address him or herself, basically saying ¡°I, who owns this palace rewards you so you should accept it. All that exists is carefully selected for a reason, and it is the same for gift-giving. The children in the palace do not like to use fragrance, and it would be a waste if it is given to them. You take it and use it. If it¡¯s useful, come back and tell Bengong.¡±


    Teng Yuyi could only kowtow12Kowtow = traditional greeting, esp. to a superior, involving kneeling and pressing one¡¯s forehead to the ground to the Empress to express her thankfulness. The Empress then took out a few more silk fabrics, and with a smile, she rewarded it to the noble daughter who came with Teng Yuyi.


    On the left of where Teng Yuyi sat, it was the granddaughter of Deng Zhiyao, a senior secretary official while on the right was the second daughter of Wu Ruyun, a imperial censor deputy. Perhaps it was because the Empress rewarded her with the dipterocarpus turbinatus fragrance, when she was eating, she could always feel gazes from all directions.


    After the banquet dispersed, Teng Yuyi left the palace along the original road, and all along she did not see Princess A¡¯zhi or Princess Changyi. It seems that it is just a young child¡¯s nature and in a turn of a head, the words that were said could be just forgotten.


    After returning to the mansion, Teng Yuyi put the spices on the table and insisted on waiting for her father to return to the mansion.


    Teng Shao did not appear until the middle of the night. As soon as he returned, he immediately ordered Cheng Bo to have Teng Yuyi come to the front courtyard.


    When Teng Yuyi arrived at the study room, Teng Shao was wearing a lightly draped robe, and was sitting in a lotus position on the couch, wiping his sword.


    She held the spices and went in. Everytime before father went on an expedition, he would wipe his armor and precious sword. It seems that he is going to lead the troops out of Chang¡¯an again.


    ¡°The Empress rewarded me with two dipterocarpus turbinatus fragrances.¡± Teng Yuyi put the spices on the tray that was on a long narrow table, and said lightly.


    Teng Shao put the sword back into its scabbard: ¡°The Empress also summoned Deng Zhiyao¡¯s granddaughter and Wu Ruyun¡¯s daughter into the palace today, what was rewarded to them?¡±


    ¡°Eight strands of silk for each.¡±


    Teng Shao was silent: ¡°Those two are also on the crown princess selection list. The Empress summoned the three of you into the palace, yet you were the only one given the dipterocarpus turbinatus fragrance. A Yu, do you know what the meaning of this is?¡±


    Teng Yuyi sneered: ¡°Father has promised me that I could decide on my own marriage.¡±


    Teng Shao¡¯s heart was disordered. He got up, pacing back and forth: ¡°A Yu, this matter involves many things. Father will talk to you in full detail, and after this, you will know why the Empress made this move.¡±


    His brows pinched together. He said slowly: ¡°You should know that there has been a lot of chaos among the towns of various regions for a long time. After the Emperor ascended the throne, he wholeheartedly wanted to cut down the vassal states and strengthen the imperial court. First was to sweep away Liu Cheng of the Jiannan province, and then suppress the rebellion of Wei Wenmao in the Qianzhong province, then the Huai Xi province. The Shaodong province refused to hand over the military troops to the imperial court, and in recent years, a large army has been secretly built up, and it has already become a problem for the imperial court.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°This daughter has heard about it long ago. However, what does it have to do with today¡¯s events?¡±


    Teng Shao let out a deep sigh: ¡°Last month, Peng Zhen, the provincial governor of the Huai Xi province, has already sent troops to invade the neighboring territory. Someone performed a secret recital in the imperial court, and the Emperor was furious like the sound of thunder, immediately writing an imperial decree to suppress the armed forces of the Huai Xi province. However the ministers objected to it, saying that the imperial court has been through a lot of battles, and the veterans soldiers have long been weary, mentioning that this matter of cutting down the vassal states should not be rushed and persuaded the Emperor to exhort soldiers by offering amnesty13Amnesty = the act of an authority (such as a government) by which pardon is granted to a large group of individuals.¡±


    ¡°The other group advocated to continue reducing the vassal states.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Father himself advocates to continue reducing the vassal states.¡±


    Teng Shao nodded: ¡°Peng Zhen has the ambition of wild wolves14¡°Ambition of wild wolves¡± = greedy and grasping mind, idiom, and secretly has the power to seize the Central Plains15Central Plain = the middle and lower regions of the Yellow river, including Henan, western Shandong, southern Shanxi and Hebei. The Huai Xi province is linked together with the Hebei province and Shandong province, and there will be a rebellion from one of the parties sooner or later. It is necessary to use troops as soon as possible, otherwise it will definitely become a future problem if nothing is done.¡±


    ¡°Now the two groups of the imperial court are in a dialogue of deaf16¡°dialogue of deaf¡± = each sticks to his own thoughts, and completely ignoring others.¡±


    After an entire day of whines and complaints, the Emperor urgently summoned me back to Chang¡¯an. I replied: If one move can defeat Peng Zhen¡¯s rebel army, then the Hebei and Shandong provinces will naturally lack the spirit to fight. This move has hundreds of advantages and zero disadvantages. May the Emperor use the troops soon.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor listened and was very pleased, and ordered me to be in charge of suppressing the armed forces of the Huai Xi province. However, several old ministers of the imperial court violently obstructed it, and the most violent were the senior secretary official, Deng Zhiyao, and the imperial censor deputy, Wu Ruyun.¡±


    Teng Yuyi suddenly realized: ¡°Deng Zhiyao¡¯s granddaughter and Wu Ruyun¡¯s daughter are also on the selection list for the crown princess. The Empress rewarded me with a dipterocarpus turbinatus fragrance in their presence so it is most likely the Emperor¡¯s meaning.¡±


    Teng Shao said: ¡°The Emperor¡¯s move is aimed at borrowing the hands of the Empress to intimidate the two old ministers: first it is to clearly indicate attitude, and second of all, it is also to beat the two. If it is further hindered, another minister¡¯s daughter could be chosen as the crown princess.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Suppose that the two old ministers refuse to change their minds, wouldn¡¯t the Emperor appoint me as the crown princess then?¡±


    Teng Shao smiled sarcastically: ¡°Maybe they have already changed their minds. When father was returned to the mansion, Deng Zhiyao and Wu Rujun were about to go deliver official documents to the Emperor, but the Emperor said that he wanted to rest, and did not allow the two of them to enter the palace. I assume that tomorrow morning, Deng and Wu, the two of them will tactfully change their arguments. The Emperor was afraid of long nights and many dreams17metaphor makes it difficult to fall asleep because of something on the mind, and just waited for these old ministers to loosen their breath, then immediately ordered father to lead the troops to suppress the armed forces.¡±


    Teng Yuyi swept a glance at the precious sword that father had put on the long narrow table. Her father wiped his armor in advance, is it because he knows that he will go into the battlefield soon?


    Teng Shao looked at his daughter: ¡°A Yu, if the old ministers no longer oppose the idea of sending troops out tomorrow, the Emperor will keep the Deng and Wu¡¯s daughters on the selection list in order to appease the hearts of the ministers.¡±


    Teng Yuyi slowly nodded: ¡°Father has said so much to persuade me not to worry too much, because the Emperor and ministers are currently secretly fighting right now. The Emperor wants to restrict the several old ministers, so does that mean the Emperor won¡¯t rashly appoint who takes the position of the crown princess?¡±


    Teng Shao¡¯s eyes showed approval: ¡°Exactly, since you told father that you do not want to marry into the imperial family, father has reported that this matter is refused, but father has always been in the factions that the imperial court most supported when it comes to reducing the vassal states. If the Emperor announced an imperial decree for having you removed from the selection list, it will definitely attract suspicion from both factions.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, not only did the Emperor not promise father, but also ordered the Empress to show great regard for you. However, privately has told father: The children¡¯s marriage affairs are up to them, and once the war in the Huai Xi province has calmed down, he will find a respectable reason for you to withdraw from the selection list if you are still not willing to marry the crown prince.¡±


    Teng Yuyi secretly pondered. The Emperor¡¯s arrangement was far more wise and open-minded than she had thought. It¡¯s just that everything has to wait until the war in the Huai Xi province is over.


    Teng Shao continued: ¡°There is another matter that you need to know about. The crown prince also strongly advocates for reducing vassal states. Although the Empress¡¯s reward for you is the Emperor¡¯s idea, the crown prince at least knew about it and consented to it.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s complexion changed slightly.


    Teng Shao raised his hand and pressed down: ¡°Deng and Wu, the two of them have already been on the selection list for a long time, and you were only added at the last moment. Last time, at the Jade True Lady flower viewing banquet, it should be the first time the crown prince has seen you, but he has always been steady. Even if he has a good impression on you at the moment, he would still only make a decision after careful consideration. You can rest assured as the crown prince is a rare benevolent gentleman. He won¡¯t force you or even more use secretive and shameful methods. You just need to pretend to be unfamiliar with the situation, and all things will wait until father returns from the Huai Xi province.¡±


    Teng Yuyi couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Father going to the battlefield this time, how long will it approximately take to return back to Chang¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°The shortest is three months, and the longest is half a year. You rest assured at home to recuperate. To pacify the Huai Xi province this time, all of the world¡¯s military power belongs to the imperial court. Father will report of being sick at home recuperating, and concentrate on taking care of the marriage for you.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart suddenly bounced. She deeply hated her father because of her mother¡¯s tragic death. The amount of words she has said to her father over the years have not added to as much as tonight. She thought that father would spend his life handling military and urgent affairs, but tonight, he actually took the initiative to say that he wanted to report being sick at home recuperating.


    Hi! New part! I also just posted a new series I am translating called ¡°The Words of the Number one¡±. I will be translating this novel and that one at the same time! Thank you for the support!

 CH 16.3

    Teng Shao turned around and walked to the shelf to take down an object. Between his eyebrows, it showed deep exhaustion. The lantern¡¯s shadow illuminated his gray hairs on his temples, and all at once, one could see that he was getting old.


    ¡°The father of the head of the rebellion, Peng Sishun, was once the trusted-aide minister of the imperial court. After the death of Peng Sishun, there were still many of the Peng family¡¯s old subordinates in the capital. This time, many ministers opposed suppressing the armed forces of the Huai Xi province. It is reckoned to have to do with the Peng family¡¯s numerous followers in Chang¡¯an. It is a pity that the military affair is urgent, and there is no time to check for the hidden traitor one by one.¡±


    Teng Shao said while opening the cover of that object¡¯s embroidered brocade. When that object was completely revealed under the shadow of the light, Teng Yuyi felt a stab in her heart.


    It was a guqin1guqin = a type of zither, chinese musical instrument, and the lacquer was bright and glossy. The top of the guqin is inlaid with flower ornaments, elaborated and elegant in all aspects, causing one to love it too much to part with it.


    This was her mother¡¯s dowry. Her mother was born in the Wang family in Taiyuan, and ever since she was young, she was always skillful in things like this. Her father was on expeditions all year around, and her mother would often play the guqin to relieve the bitterness of yearning.


    Teng Shao¡¯s fingers lightly pressed on the strings: ¡°Ever since your mother passed away, father has not heard anyone play the guqin in a long time. Father is a bit tired tonight, how about you play a song for father?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to play the guqin.¡±


    Teng Shao forced a smile: ¡°I heard Cheng Bo say that you have been practicing playing the guqin over the years, and there are a lot of your mother¡¯s shadows in your skills. Your mother is an expert, and for you to have practiced to this extent, you ought to have put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Teng Yuyi sneered in her heart. She is not good at this at all, and is just worried that there will be no traces related to her mother in this world. Everything that is related to her mother, she will do anything to keep them.


    The only exception is this guqin.


    This guqin once had fallen into the hands of her father¡¯s younger cousin, Wu Yingying. If she hadn¡¯t been desperately refusing to let it go when she was young, it would basically be impossible to get it back.


    After taking it back, she refused to touch it anymore because she disdained that the guqin was fiddled back and forth by Wu Yingying. Unexpectedly, her father would put it away in the study room.


    Teng Shao fiddled with the strings himself, and the lonely and helpless music overflowed out from his fingertips. His techniques were not skilled at all, but one can hear that it was the Hu people¡¯s famous song¡¶Su Mu Zhe¡·2TL¡¯s note: Sorry guys, I tried to translate this, but there was nothing that made sense¡£


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s complexion became more ugly the more she listened. It was shortly before her mother¡¯s death when she once accidentally bumped into Wu Yingying and her father, having a private meeting in the study room. At that time, the Tibets had invaded again, and the He Long region was in a state of an emergency so her father was about to lead the army out to the battlefield.


    Because of this, Wu Yingying presented this song as a gift, incling the meaning of being reluctant to part with, and farewell.


    Teng Yuyi remembered that when she charged in, Wu Yingying¡¯s face was full of tears.


    And her good father was standing silently in front of the table watching Wu Yingying play the guqin.


    The song was sorrowful, and the two of them seemed to be a bit stunned. One does not know how long it took until Teng Shao turned his head and saw Teng Yuyi, a faint trace of panic flashed across his face.


    Teng Yuyi was only five years old at the time, but could also tell that there was something wrong with these two people. This, Wu Yingying, is her father¡¯s younger cousin, and was brought home by father half a year ago. He told mother that his younger cousin¡¯s father had passed away, and she is now lonely and helpless. His younger cousin had already promised to marry off, but there was still half a year left before the day of the marriage. These six months, she needed to live at home.


    Mother put father first in everything, and naturally allowed it, immediately ordering people to tidy up a quiet and peaceful courtyard, carefully helping Wu Yingying settle down.


    In the beginning, her mother often paid visits to Wu Yingying. Wu Yingying is lively and clever, and made up a lot of gadgets to amuse the young Teng Yuyi. Because she is good at winning the hearts of people, even the servants in the mansion had a good impression of Wu Yingying.


    Not long after, her mother somehow began to distance herself from Wu Yingying for some reason. Sometimes, Teng Yuyi wanted to go find Wu Yingying to play, but would be stopped by her mother.


    It was at that time when mother began to fall into sickness.


    Later on, Teng Yuyi bumped into that scene in the study room. She did not tell her mother about this matter, but nevertheless, her mother still found out in the end. Her mother was pregnant at the time, and had a panic attack, resulting in not being able to preserve the fetus3fetus = unborn child, and her body completely collapsed.


    Having recalled this, she suddenly raised her head, and the sound of the guqin in her ears was endless. Her father was immersed in the memories. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and quickly walked across the room, pushing open the door.


    Teng Shao pressed down on the strings, and shouted lowly: ¡°A Yu!¡±


    Teng Yuyi stopped and said sternly: ¡°Father keeps saying that he misses mother, yet doesn¡¯t even know that mother had never played a song of the Hu people when she was alive! This song¡¶Su Mu Zhe¡·has only been played by one person. Father uses mother¡¯s relics to play this song so who is it that you are insulting?¡±


    Teng Shao seemed as if he had been choked by someone.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Father doesn¡¯t need to use these methods to remind me. I will never touch this guqin. Every time I hear this song, I want to vomit! I will never forget how mother died. That woman is now living very well in Nanzhao, yet mother has already become a pile of bones, and all of this is all thanks to father!¡±


    Teng Shao¡¯s face ashened, and he snapped: ¡°Enough!¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s tears swirled in her eye sockets. During the night of her mother¡¯s death, the subordinates were busy preparing the funeral, and her young self did not know what had happened. Each minding their own business, she climbed into the coffin, and spread out her arms, saying to her mother: ¡°Mother, A Yu is well-behaved. I beg mother to wake up and hug me.¡±


    However, no matter how she cried and bawled, her mother refused to pay attention to her. She was at a loss of what to do, only hugging her mother in the coffin while crying.


    Ever since that day, there would be no one who would coax her to sleep every night, and no one who would hold her while singing nursery rhymes under the flowers anymore. No one who would smile while combing her hair, and no one who would hand by hand teach her how to write.


    After her mother was buried, there were countless pitch-black nights. There was an atmosphere of loneliness and silence around her, and accompanying her was only that rag doll left behind by her mother.


    She remembered her mother¡¯s smiling eyes, and her hatred towards her father could not be suppressed no matter what.


    Teng Shao supported himself with the table and stood up. As soon as he took a step, his body swayed.


    ¡°Father is a vulgar4Vulgar = not having or showing good manners, good taste, or politeness person, doesn¡¯t understand music, doesn¡¯t understand rhyming couplets5Rhyming couplets = two line of the same length that rhyme and complete one thought, and has never drawn eyebrows for mother once. You had never accompanied mother to pick flowers once. At that time, Tubo and the Nanzhao Kingdom invaded the Jiannian province which was the time when the military situation was the most dangerous and urgent. Everytime father returns from the expedition, you don¡¯t accompany mother who hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time so father doesn¡¯t even know what mother¡¯s favorite song to play is.¡±


    He hung his head down, and lightly stroked the guqin using his fingers. His eyes were exceptionally gentle: ¡°But father knows that your mother loves to play the guqin, and compose poems. When the tea ceremony just started to rise, your mother was the first in Liangjing to be well-versed in such things. Every time, someone in Chang¡¯an published a new poem, she would look over it and recite it. Those tricky mathematical problems of the Imperial Academy, she calculated them faster than anyone. There was nothing in this world that she couldn¡¯t learn.¡±


    His lips trembled: ¡°She had many hobbies, and father doesn¡¯t know much about them. However, father still has to say that when your mother was here, it was the happiest years in father¡¯s life. The luckiest thing for father was being able to marry your mother.¡±


    Teng Yuyi tearfully looked at Teng Shao: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why would there be a Wu Yingying?¡±


    Teng Shao clenched his teeth: ¡°Father had told you earlier that father was entrusted by others to take care of Wu Yingying. Father owes your mother a lot in this lifetime, but has never betrayed your mother!¡±


    Teng Yuyi rigidly stared at her father, only feeling that it was indescribably ironic. Father can¡¯t remember the songs that mother played, and the song that was casually played just now, was¡¶Su Mu Zhe¡·which Wu Yingying had played before.


    Perhaps, her father himself didn¡¯t even know that at a certain phase, he was moved by Wu Yingying, and this is undoubtedly sadder than death for her mother who deeply loved her father.


    She said hatefully: ¡°Does father dare to say that mother¡¯s illness has nothing to do with Wu Yingying! You brought her into the mansion. Have you ever thought of inviting a wolf into the house6¡°inviting a wolf into the house¡± = to introduce a potential source of trouble or danger? At that time, mother¡¯s illness was life-threatening. You invited a doctor to help treat mother, yet on the other hand, you specifically accompanied that Wu Yinying to go ferry crossing7Ferry crossing = the act of traveling across the sea by ferry which is a boat. Do you know that it was you who personally forced mother into a deadend!¡±


    Teng Shao¡¯s gaze became extremely stern in an instant, and after staring at Teng Yuyi for quite a while, he suddenly fell back slumped. His eyes were hidden with endless sadness and pain. He said in a hoarse voice:


    ¡°A Yu, your mother¡¯s death is like a thorn in father¡¯s heart, and ever since you mother left, father has not lived a day where it is not tormental. Father acknowledges that he owes your mother, and is willing to endure all of this. However you are different. Your mother has been gone for so many years, and there are so many things pressed in your heart. When will you be willing to completely let this go?¡±


    Teng Yuyi was extremely disappointed, and sobbed even more: ¡°Okay, just return mother to me!¡±


    She stepped over the doorstep without turning her head. The flying snow that filled the sky swept over, and for a split second, she lost her sight. Her face was moist and cold, unable to tell if it was tears or snow. She pushed away the hand of the subordinate, holding a hand warmer and cloak for her. She faced the snow and walked out.


    ***


    When Teng Yuyi got up the next day, Teng Shao was no longer in the mansion.


    Cheng Bo came to pass on the message, saying that early in the court today, the Emperor appointed Teng Shao as the lead marshal of the military forces, and soon will have to command the army to suppress the armed forces of the Huai Xi province.


    ¡°His Lord has probably already gone to the army camp at this time, and will leave Chang¡¯an in these two days at the latest.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was standing in front of a copy of¡¶Nanhua Classics¡·that was on the table, lightly saying: ¡°Got it.¡±


    Cheng Bo said again: ¡°Before his Lord left, he instructed that Lady must bring Duan Fu when she goes out. If the lady wishes to go out of the city, be sure to notify this old servant so that this old servant can make arrangements early.¡±


    Teng Yuyi stopped writing. Last night, her father had said that it would be very difficult to pacify the rebellion in advance. Perhaps it is related to the large number of followers of the rebellion officials hidden in the dark of the capital.


    Previously, there were cases of court ministers going out to amuse oneself at night, and getting ambushed on the way. Is her father worried that those thieves will take action on the family? If they really dared to do so, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too blatant?


    However this battle is very important, and the later the rebellion is pacified, the more points the rebels of the Huai Xi province have for themselves, so father¡¯s worries are not entirely unreasonable.


    She turned her head to look out the window. It was clear after the snow, and the sky was vaguely light.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to be the Laba festival so I am going to go to the Du Mansion to send some holiday gifts to my uncle today. You can go instruct people to make arrangements early.¡±


    Cheng Bo complied, and went out to make arrangements. After a while, he hurriedly returned, ¡°Lady, the people from the palace have come, saying that the Empress has an imperial decree to announce.¡±


    Teng Yuyi hurriedly changed her clothes, and went to the main hall. Sure enough, there was a court eunuch waiting there.


    The court eunuch said: ¡°Recently, the weather has been cold and severe, and the transportation of grains that Suiyang has been waiting for, has been obstructed. The Emperor is humble and can understand people¡¯s feelings, and in one night, the envoys went to Suiyang to relieve the disaster and help the poor. The Empress is kind and is willing to carry all things, voluntarily fasting for the first month of the lunar year to pray for the blessing of the common people. The mixed academy8mixed academy = also called syncretism in Chinese philosophy, is an eclectic school of thought that combined elements of Confucianism, Taoism, Mohism, and Legalism came today, and was ordered by the Empress to invite Teng Yuyi to the Daying Temple to worship the Buddha. Tomorrow at chenshi9³½Ê±, chenshi = 7-9 am in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times, the Empress will leave the palace. Lady Teng, please make preparations early.¡±


    Teng Yuyi bent over and said: ¡°At Her Highness¡¯s command10this means obeying the Empress¡¯s imperial decree.¡±


    The eunuch lightly cleared his throat, and smiled: ¡°In addition, Princess Changyi also has some words and had this humble one deliver it to Lady Teng: ¡®That day in the Merlin forest, we met. A¡¯zhi and I both thought you were interesting. This time, we are going to the Dayin Temple to fast and worship so you should also come early.¡¯¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s voice was high-pitched, repeating Princess Changyi¡¯s words in such a smile. The bearing and tone was imitated to perfection. Teng Yuyi lowered her head while listening. It felt just as if there was an illusion of Princess Changyi standing right in front of her.


    Teng Yuyi smiled: ¡°This servant obeys.¡±


    After the eunuch left, Cheng Bo quickly whipped the horse to go deliver the letter to Teng Shao. Teng Yuyi stayed in the mansion to pack her bags, and ordered someone to send the gifts to the Du Mansion.


    The Dayin Temple is located in Fuxingfang, established for more hundreds of years and has always been a Buddhist temple for the imperial family. One has heard that the Emperor had never received great grace from the presiding monk, Yuan Jue, when he had not yet recognized his ancestors and returned to the sect. After having taken the throne today, the Dayin Temple has been more and more packed with worshippers.


    The next day, Teng Yuyi accompanied with the phoenix carriage and proceed to go to the Daying Temple, Other than the families of the few important ministers of the imperial court, the Empress also invited the wives and daughter of several foreign officials who strongly advocated for suppressing the rebellion, and decreasing the vassal states.


    Teng Yuyi was arranged at the Xuanpu Pavilion on the eastern side. The daughters of the several dukes and ministers also resided with her.


    Because of the need to meditate and worship the Buddha, the servants of each residence were not allowed to enter the temple, and Duan Fu was naturally stopped outside.


    Teng Yuyi only brought her calmest maids, Chun Rong and Bi Luo, to enter the temple with her. Fortunately, there was not many luggages so everything was easy to organize.


    The master and servant were currently busy tidying up when there was a person outside in the corridor: ¡°There are many trees in the temple so there also must be a lot of birds. It can be reckoned that there is a bird nest on any tree, and there is no need to go through so much trouble. You specifically send someone to help you find a bird¡¯s nest, and beware of disturbing your aunt.¡±


    This voice had a very childish nature, and it was precisely Princess Changyi.


    A¡¯zhi said: ¡°But the trees are so tall, and the snow is also very big. With just the two of us, how can we climb up? Sister, you quickly think of a method. The weather is so cold, and perhaps the birds are about to freeze to death in the nests so we have to bring them inside soon.¡±


    The other noble ladies heard these movements, and have long since come out of their rooms: ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet Princess Changyi and Princess Jingde.¡±


    A¡¯zhi was in high spirits: ¡°Do you want to come with us to find¡ª¡ª¡±


    Princess Changyi hurriedly covered her mouth and nodded at those people: ¡°We have something to find Lady Teng for. One does not know where she is right now?¡±


    Before the words fell, a door opened on the inside, and Teng Yuyi came out with Chun Rong and Bi Luo.


    A¡¯zhi and Changyi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Hey, you finally showed up. We were just about to look for you.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was beaming with smiles and saluted: ¡°One does not know why the two Highnesses are looking for this servant?¡±


    Changyi took A¡¯zhi¡¯s hand and stepped into the room: ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we are inside.¡±


    The luggages in the room has just been half-packed. The bed and couch laid a lot of clothes and other personal items. Fortunately, it was not too messy or chaotic so it wasn¡¯t necessarily an eyesore.


    Changyi and A¡¯zhi walked around the room, and looked back at Teng Yuyi: ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about your promise to us last time right?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°If the two Highnesses are talking about finding a magpie¡¯s nest, then I¡¯m afraid that it can not be done this time.¡±


    A¡¯zhi was a little anxious: ¡°Why can it not be done?¡±


    Teng Yuyi pointed out the window: ¡°It¡¯s starting to snow again at noon, and the wind outside is so strong that even the treetops can not be seen. If we run out at this time, not only will we not be able to find a magpie nest, but perhaps we will fall half to death. Why not wait until the weather becomes clearer and then go outside to look for it.¡±


    Changyi said: ¡°But when the weather gets clearer, those birds will have already freezed to death.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said curiously: ¡°Princess Changyi, who told you that the birds will freeze to death?¡±


    Changyi said: ¡°Brother A Da said it.¡±


    Brother A Da naturally refers to Lin Chengyou.


    Teng Yuyi asked: ¡°How did His Highness, the Prince say it?¡±


    A¡¯zhi¡¯s round face turned a little red in anxiety. She stamped her foot and heavily sighed: ¡°Sister, look. I told you that she wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Eh? What is going on? This servant is willing to hear about it.¡±


    Changyi said: ¡°Once when A¡¯zhi and I were playing at Zheng Pushe¡¯s mansion, we passed by a big tree, and saw Brother A Da looking for something in the tree. We originally thought that he lost something, but he said he was looking for a bird¡¯s nest so we asked him why he was looking for it. He said in the winter, the birds will freeze to death if they stay in the nest so he wants to help the birds move their nests which can also be regarded as doing a good deed. It snowed in Chang¡¯an a few days ago, and the weather got increasingly colder so A¡¯zhi and I began to worry about the birds in the palace.¡±


    Teng Yuyi looked at the two speechlessly. This Prince Cheng is indeed very capable. After casually making up a few sentences, it could actually make his two younger sisters believe it with absolute certainty.


    She smiled: ¡°The birds won¡¯t freeze to death.¡±


    A¡¯zhi shook her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Brother has never lied to us. A Yu, don¡¯t use these words to coax us just because you want to be lazy.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°How can this servant dare to fool your Highness. Your Highnesses can think about it. In order for the bird to protect themselves from the cold, they can either fly south in the autumn or construct a nest in advance. With generation after generation, they have gradually increased in number. If it really was that every winter, the birds would freeze to death, then wouldn¡¯t the world¡¯s birds have long already become extinct?¡±


    Changyi became suspicious: ¡°That¡¯s right, A¡¯zhi. In the past, there has been no one who would specifically move the birds inside. However as soon as spring begins, the birds will all appear chirping around.¡±


    A¡¯zhi pondered for a while, and pouted her lips: ¡°Such a vile person, why lie to us?¡±


    Changyi thought for a while and said: ¡°Ever since Brother A Da arrived at Dali Temple, he has been out in the city every day. That day, he clearly said that he was drunk, and wanted to leave, but instead climbed a tree again. Ah, do you think that Brother A Da was investigating a case?¡±


    She was very excited, and her eyes were as bright as morning stars.


    Teng Yuyi coughed, investigating a case at Zheng Pushe¡¯s residence?


    To take such an action, it would definitely be way too eye-catching. However if he wasn¡¯t investigating a case, why would he use such words to lead away his two younger sisters?


    A¡¯zhi was still angry: ¡°Anyways, Brother Crown Prince and brother will also come to the temple later. When brother comes, I will definitely punish him and have him tell us a few stories, or have him accompany us to play is also okay.¡±


    Changyi imitated the appearance of an adult and sighed: ¡°Last year was when Brother A Da joined the army for a whole year. He came back and told a lot of stories like capturing the evil spirits and eliminating the demons. He would often tell us about interesting matters, but after arriving at the Dali Temple, he would refuse to say anything. He¡¯s been so busy lately, and doesn¡¯t necessarily pay attention to us anymore.¡±


    A¡¯zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t find bird¡¯s nests now. Let¡¯s go play with something else.¡±


    Changyi let Teng Yuyi come up with an idea. When she turned around, her eyes swept over the bed, and said astonishingly: ¡°What is that?¡±


    Teng Yuyi also looked over, and that thing laid quietly next to her pile of clothes and other personal items. It was precisely the rag doll that her mother gave to her that year.


    A¡¯zhi also felt that it was strange. Teng Yuyi¡¯s clothes and accessories are all expensive and neat, yet that rag doll is dull and losing color as if it has been repeatedly touched and washed, shabby looking to the point that it doesn¡¯t look too presentable.


    The two walked over. This rag doll looks different from the common ragged dolls from the street stalls. It was actually a woman holding a little girl as the arms of the two were sewn together with a thread, making a posture of hugging each other. Judging from the appearance, it is most likely a mother and daughter.


    A¡¯zhi said curiously: ¡°A Yu, you are already quite big11means in age, but when you go out for a few days, you won¡¯t even forget to bring a rag doll?¡±


    Changyi carefully caressed the rag doll¡¯s head: ¡°This rag doll is already so old. Why have you not replaced it with a new one?¡±


    Teng Yuyi calmly and quietly moved away the ragged doll, and smiled: ¡°I had it when I was a child, and it has been with me for many years so I am reluctant to throw it away. I have a set of wooden figures made by Yangzhou¡¯s craftsmen. They are very flexible and their clothes can also be changed. Although it is not comparable to the things in the palace, it is also clumsy and adorable. Do the two Highnesses want to see?¡±


    The two looked at each other: ¡°Okay, you can take it out for us to see.¡±


    Teng Yuyi put away the rag doll properly, and took out the set of wooden figures for them to play with.


    The three of them sat down. Teng Yuyi picked up one of the dozen wooden figures, and a feather fan. She raised her arm while having the appearance of putting on an act: ¡°I will be Zhuge, and you can be Cao Cao. Put the boat on the board, I have come to borrow grain.¡±


    Changyi grabbed a little figure in green clothes: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a big-beard villain. I want to be the big beauty, Diaochan! A¡¯zhi, you be Lu Bu.¡±


    A¡¯zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Lu Bu, and I also don¡¯t want to be Zhuge and Cao Cao. They are all boring. I want to be Minister Gu Quzhou.¡±


    While they were playing, there was suddenly a voice outside: ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Thanks for reading! This chapter is really long so if there are any grammar mistakes, feel free to let me know!

 CH 16.4

    It was the voice of a young man. A Zhi and Changyi were stunned, and cheered: ¡°Brother A Da is here!¡±


    The two went out of the room like a wisp of smoke1disappear in an instant, and the servants also hurriedly followed.


    Teng Yuyi pushed open a slit of the window, and saw two men surrounded by the servants in the courtyard. The man on the left had a familiar face, and it was precisely the crown prince she saw not that long ago.


    The other was tall and had a strangely handsome appearance. It was strange that this person was only wearing the green robe of a seventh-rank official, yet he was followed by a bunch of servants.


    A Zhi and Changyi hurriedly ran towards those people: ¡°Brother crown prince! Brother A Da, have you just come from the Dali Temple?¡±


    Teng Yuyi was a little but astonished, almost did not recognize that it was Lin Chengyou.


    Lin Chengyou patted the heads of A Zhi and Changyi, turned his head to ask the maid in front of him: ¡°Are you mute? What are you sneaking around here for?¡±


    The maid lowered her head and said: ¡°Replying to the prince¡¯s words, this maid came to find the young lady of the General Teng¡¯s family in the name of my lady. I heard that Princess Changyi and Princess Jingde were inside Lady Teng¡¯s room so this maid did not dare to go in, and could only wander around here. This maid has accidentally disturbed the His Highness the prince and the crown prince, and is only asking His Highness for a light punishment.¡±


    The crown prince was always gentle and calm: ¡°Whose family is your lady from?¡±


    ¡°The daughter of Li Changmao, the provincial governor of Suzhou. When my lady used to live in Yangzhou, she had already befriended Lady Teng, and knowing that Lady Teng was in the neighboring courtyard, my lady asked this maid to send some snacks to Lady Teng.¡±


    This was indeed true. The maid was holding a silver-colored lacquer tray.


    Teng Yuyi frowned as she had never seen this person before.


    However, she did have some impression on Li Changmao¡¯s daughter. Li Changman was a deputy general under father in his earlier years. When she was still in Yangzhou, Li Changmao¡¯s wife had once brought her daughter over to the mansion as a guest.


    Little Lady Li¡¯s maiden name is Li Huaigu, taking the meaning of ¡°Huaiyang is eternally strong¡±. She had played with Li Huaigu once or twice, but it couldn¡¯t quite be said that they were good friends.


    A contemptuous smile escaped from Lin Chengyou¡¯s mouth: ¡°From Yangzhou?¡±


    The maid¡¯s face was faintly flushed, yet she answered in a calm manner: ¡°It is true that my lady¡¯s birth place is Yangzhou, but my lady has only lived with the lord for three years.¡±


    A Zhi snorted heavily. Lin Chengyou turned his head to look at her, with a ridiculous tone: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    A Zhi raised two fingers: ¡°Two.¡±


    Lin Chengyou did not ask what the ¡°two¡± meant, and said mockingly: ¡°How about you ask for bother, what is the nickname of her lady?¡±


    When he spoke to A Zhi, his voice was softer and less fierce, and instead was more gentle and patient.


    The face of the maid became even redder.


    A Zhi pouted: ¡°My brother has already asked about it so you can open your mouth to talk about it.¡±


    The maid said: ¡°The lord has never specifically given a nickname to the lady, but because my lady is ranked third in the household, she has been called the third lady since youth.¡±


    Lin Chengyou snorted and laughed, no longer paying attention to the maid: ¡°The crown prince said he wants to look for you two when he arrives. I was wondering where you two have been? Have you played enough? Go and pay respect to your aunt first.¡±


    The crown prince looked at Changyi: ¡°Big brother has brought A Da here for you. You always clamor for A Da to tell you stories. You can ask him to tell you stories till you are full today.¡±


    Changyi said angrily: ¡°I am still angry. Brother A Da, why did you lie to us!¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled and said: ¡°I am wronged. When have I ever deceived someone?¡±


    ¡°You still say that you haven¡¯t. Last time with the bird¡¯s nest matter, you deceived us so cruelly.¡±


    ¡°What bird¡¯s nest? When was there such a matter?¡±


    A Zhi pouted her lips: ¡°Brother, you still refuse to admit it!¡±


    The crown prince glanced towards the inner of the room, and seemed to be hesitant. However, Teng Yuyi¡¯s room was as quiet as ever, and no one came out so he just said to the maid: ¡°No need to kneel, you can get up.¡±


    The group was just about to leave when because of kneeling for so long, that maid¡¯s legs were numb, and when she got up, she sprained her ankle. An object fell from her waist with a ¡°pop¡±. That object was as round as a ball and as shiny as silver, rolling directly straight to A Zhi¡¯s feet.


    The maid had a panicked expression, and hurriedly went over to pick it up, but Changyi had already ordered a servant to pick it up. It turned out to be a silver-colored sachet.


    ¡°A Gu.¡± Changyi tilted her head to identify the words on it.


    Lin Chengyou stopped, and turned around to take a look.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A Zhi was curious and went to Changyi¡¯s side, ¡°Weird, how can there be someone called A Gu?¡±


    The maid hurriedly knelt down, and said: ¡°Replying to Your Highness¡¯s words, this is an item that belongs to our family¡¯s third lady. Because my lady¡¯s maiden name has the word ¡®Gu¡¯ in it, the word ¡®A Gu¡¯ is engraved in small words.¡±


    A Zhi wanted to hand the sachet to Lin Chengyou, but Lin Chengyou refused to take it: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your lady¡¯s nickname is third lady? Why is she called A Gu again?¡±


    The maid hurriedly said: ¡°The third lady is my lady¡¯s nickname, but Huai Gu is my lady¡¯s formal name. When the lady was born, my lord was ordered to protect the grain transportation of the two roads of Huaiyang. In order to seek a good meaning, my lord decided to name the lady, Li Huaigu.¡±


    ¡°Huaigu, Huaiyang is eternally strong¡­A Gu.¡± Lin Chengyou had a strange expression on, ¡°Has your lady ever come to Chang¡¯an when she was young?¡±


    The maid lowered her head: ¡°The lady has indeed come to Chang¡¯an several times before.¡±


    ¡°Was also here during the eighth year of Long Yuan?¡±


    Teng Yuyi secretly pondered. Could it be that Li Huaigu was the female little girl who saved Lin Chengyou when he was a child?


    The eighth year of Long Yuan was also the same year that her mother died. She and father supported the coffin and returned to Chang¡¯an. The roads were worn-out. She cried endlessly because she missed her mother, and not long after arriving, she ended up suffering from a strange illness.


    She heard from her aunt that once she had a very high fever and would end up fainting from fear. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they hired an imperial doctor to prescribe medicine, she was nearly unable to be saved.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The maid shook her head, ¡°This maid can¡¯t remember clearly. This will have to be talked about with the lady and madam.¡±


    Lin Chengyou looked at that maid, and just as the crown prince was about to speak, there was a servant that came over from the gate of the courtyard: ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, His Royal Highness the Prince, the Empress invites you to come.¡±


    Not long after they left, the Empress invited all the females to the Yun hall to fast and copy scriptures.


    Following the orders of the Empress, everyone needed to copy ten scrolls of scriptures each. In addition, everyone also could not touch any meat or fish for the three days at the temple.


    After fasting in the evening, Teng Yuyi clasped the volumes of scriptures that were bestowed by the Empress and came out. There were attendants everywhere, and detouring around the winding corridor, her surroundings suddenly quieted down.


    Teng Yuyi knew that there were guards standing inside and outside of the Dayin Temple, just like a city that is strong and well-defended. However the temple was remote and heavy which would inevitably make one feel frightened. She quickened her pace and walked through the corridor. At the corner, a person suddenly appeared.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s volumes of scriptures nearly all fell to the ground. That person offered a hand to help, and then immediately released his hand: ¡°Lady Teng.¡±


    Teng Yuyi stabilized her state of mind, and bent her knees to salute: ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.¡±


    The crown prince said calmly: ¡°General Teng asked me to deliver a few words to you. I reckoned that you would pass by here so I waited here for a while. I forgot to tell you about this matter beforehand, did I scare you badly?¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Replying to the words of his Royal Highness, I am not frightened badly. It¡¯s just that one does now what my father had said.¡±


    However, her heart was full of speculation. Why would father take the initiative to ask the crown prince to deliver a message?


    The crown prince said: ¡°General is currently in the west camp, dealing with military affairs at the moment. When I went there, he was just about to find someone to return to the city to deliver a letter to you, but the military matters were urgent, and all the troops were waiting for him to give orders. I saw that his hands were tied up2means being very busy and not have time to deal with other things so I said that I will also be going to the Daying Temple today, and I can help convey the letter for him.¡±


    ¡°Your father then asked me to tell you that he will not leave the capital for these two days for the time being, but by the time you leave the temple, he will most likely have already left. Recently the rebel army has frequently been causing trouble around, and there was a messenger who was ambushed in the morning today. In the next few months, he will not be in Chang¡¯an city, so you should be careful when going out.¡±


    Teng Yuyi quietly listened to these words, and nodded: ¡°This child keeps it in mind. Many thanks to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince for passing on the message.¡±


    The crown prince smiled: ¡°That year when I accompanied the army on an expedition to the west, General Teng had once saved my life. After going on this expedition for half a year, I was often taught by him. I selfishly have already recognized General Teng as a teacher so it is also the duty of a student to pass on the words on the behalf of the teacher. Since the words have been said, Lady Teng can go back to her room to rest.¡±


    These words were modest and frank, which not only explained the reason, but also dispelled the doubts in Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart. Teng Yuyi said: ¡°Have troubled3polite way of thanking someone for the trouble, used when asking a favor or after having received one His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. This servant is extremely grateful, and if there is nothing else, this servant will take a leave first.¡±


    The crown prince nodded, and took the lead in taking a step. After taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around: ¡°You now have official documents in your hands so it is also convenient to enter the palace. If you encounter any tricky situation, you can have someone come find me with the documents.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was silent for a moment, and was just about to find a way to refuse when a narrow shadow of a light appeared on the wall, seemingly like someone was coming.


    Teng Yuyi and the crown prince both stood in a silent corner without even a single servant by their sides. If one was to directly bump into this, it could make people mistakenly believe that they were having a private meeting.


    Teng Yuyi did not want to be involved with the crown prince, and looked left to right, thinking about getting out as soon as possible. However there were corridors on both sides, and unless one jumps from the railing, there is simply nowhere else to hide.


    Seeing that the shadow of the light was getting closer and closer, the crown prince signaled for Teng Yuyi to keep silent, and pushed her into the empty room behind her, but he did not go in himself and instead helped close the door for Teng Yuyi from the outside.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart jumped. This was not necessarily a good idea, but there was no trance revealed at all so she could only go with this.


    The sound of footsteps got closer, and the sound became louder.


    ¡°Aunt heard that the A Gu that year has been found, and has already prepared rewards. Who knew that it would be another imposter. Brother, how do you know that there is a problem with that Li Huaigu?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°I went to the Eastern Market to investigate a case, and after casually asking around, I already knew. Two days ago, there was someone who went to cast a batch of small belongings, from combs to fragrant sachets, everything required the two words ¡®A Gu¡¯ to be engraved on. However the mold that was originally taken was engraved with the two words ¡®third lady¡¯ which shows that this person¡¯s nickname originally is ¡®third lady¡¯. Isn¡¯t the sudden change of ¡®A Gu¡¯ specifically done for that scene today.¡±


    A Zhi was stunned: ¡°Ah, This, Lu Huaigu, is too evil, but brother, aunt have already punished her. Why are you insisting on having her change her name?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°Is she worthy of being called A Gu A Gu?¡± I¡¯m in a bad mood today. This surnamed Li happened to bump into me today. Aunt has fasted and worshiped Buddha so I should also do a good deed today. I kindly changed her name to Li Huaisan on her behalf, doesn¡¯t this name perfectly match with someone like her? If she is not satisfied, it is also fine if she calls herself A Mao or A Gou4BTW this ¡®Mao¡¯ means cat btw and this ¡®Gou¡¯ means dog so it is basically calling one a cat or a dog. Anyways, just don¡¯t let me hear her call herself A Gu again.¡±


    A Zhi naively smiled for a while, and then asked again: ¡°Brother, how do you know that they are not that A Gu from back then?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°You just said that you want to find a bird¡¯s nest so how about brother takes up to the tree to fly around?¡±


    A Zhi cheered: ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    Soon after she said again: ¡°No, no.¡±


    Lin Chengyou seemed to be holding back a smile: ¡°Why not?¡±


    A Zhi huffed and said: ¡°I know now, I understand! Every time I want to ask someone, as long as brother does not want to answer me, you would deliberately change the subject.¡±


    Lin Chengyou said in a low voice: ¡°A Zhi, listen. Aren¡¯t there birds chirping above?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are doing it again.¡± A Zhi stomped her foot, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you just tell me!¡± This time, you can teach me, and then next time, you won¡¯t need to personally expose them.¡±


    ¡°What do you keep in that little melon head of yours? Where in the world are there so many things that need to be gotten to the bottom of? You just said that there is nothing delicious to eat in the temple so while there is no one around right now, brother will go outside to buy you some snacks. Did you like those white tipped noodles last time?¡±


    A Zhi let out her temper: ¡°Don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t want to eat anything!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then brother is leaving.¡±


    A Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Brother!¡±


    The crown prince stiffened his scalp and walked forward: ¡°A Zhi, don¡¯t you already know your brother¡¯s personality. As long as he refuses to say, then no one should even think about being able to get an answer.¡±


    A Zhi was surprised and said: ¡°why is Brother Crown Prince here?¡±


    The crown prince coughed: ¡°Just came out from the head of the temple¡¯s office, and was just about to return to the palace.¡±


    A Zhi said: ¡°Brother Crown Prince, you are so smart. Can you figure out what is exactly going on?¡±


    The crown prince was absent-minded: ¡°It has already been so many years. Is there anything that your brother can recognize at a glance? Hairpin? Bracelet?¡±


    A Zhi said: ¡°No, no. I think it must be something that is fun, and is only something that only A Gu has.¡±


    The crown prince laughed: ¡°A Da, you listen. A Zhi¡¯s tone of voice is already becoming more and more similar to yours.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to compare. She is much more troublesome than me.¡±


    ¡°A Zhi, this place is too windy. If you have anything you want to know, go over to the side and ask.¡±


    A Zhi said: ¡°If brother refuses to tell me, then I will think about it here for the entire night.¡±


    Lin Chengyou smiled: ¡°Okay, I will go back to yamen5ÑÃÃÅ, yamen = well-known name for a government/administrative office in China. You can stay here, and properly reflect on your mistakes in front of the wall!¡±


    A Zhi cried out loudly, and Lin Chengyou paused his steps, as if he was hugging his younger sister: ¡°Are you really afraid now? Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you really cry again, then brother will really leave.¡±


    The crown prince hurriedly went to help out the situation: ¡°I will punishingly question your brother for you. Don¡¯t stay here anymore, and beware of catching a cold.¡±


    Just to hear A Zhi say: ¡°Aunt said that it was related to some kind of rag doll, but rag dolls all look the same. How could it be used to identify a person? Brother, you quickly tell me, okay?¡±


    Lin Chengyou said: ¡°Look at this ugly look of yours when crying. Go back to your room first, then brother will tell you.¡±


    A Zhi was overjoyed at the turn of events: ¡°Today I actually saw a very strange rag doll, and that person has also lived in Yangzhou before, but she is not called A Gu.¡±


    Lin Chengyou let out a long sigh: ¡°That person knows that you are my blood-related younger sister so she happened to let you see the rag doll, taking the initiative to say that she is not called this name. I have seen a lot of these types of methods before. Recently my head has been getting bigger.¡±


    Teng Yuyi angrily listened behind the door. What does this have to do with her?


    The crown prince said patiently to A Zhi: ¡°Don¡¯t blame your brother for being annoyed. Recently, the imperial officials have changed, and many foreign officials have also come back to the capital to report their duties. Father and mother dearly love your brother, and this is something that all the officials in the imperial court know. If father knew that a daughter of a certain official saved your brother before, there would definitely be deep respect for that person. In this way, there would be an extra dependence during the election period so recently, a lot of people have been self-proclaiming themselves as A Gu, even asking the court councilors to pass on the message to the palace¡­¡±


    Their voices got quieter and quieter.


    Teng Yuyi waited in the room for a while until there was repeated silence outside, and only then did she come out.


    Getting out of the Xuanpu Pavilion, Chun Rong and Bi Luo were still painstakingly waiting outside. The two had very red noses which made it clear that they were freezing. The three of them, master and servants, returned to their rooms to rest, and were silent that night.


    For the next two days, Teng Yuyi followed the Empress to worship Buddha everyday. Everything was the same as before, except for Changyu and A Zhi who seemed to have been strictly restricted, no longer running around everywhere.


    After three days like this, it was time to leave the temple on the fourth day. At daybreak, Teng Yuyi was still sleeping soundly when suddenly someone pushed her in her dream.


    She half-consciously opened her eyes, and was faced with the panic-stricken faces of Chun Rong and Bi Luo.


    ¡°Lady, quickly wake up!¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s sleepiness started to disappear. These two maids have been following her for many years, and have always been careful and calm. To lose control like this, she did not know what had happened. She suddenly sat up and said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two silently sobbed: ¡°Something happened to the Lord.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was stunned.


    Bi Luo was terrified and uneasy: ¡°When the Lord was on the way to court today, he was ambushed by a group of rebels at the Jiafumen. Cheng Bo just hurriedly came to deliver the message, even the Empress was startled.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, and during the time of feeling frightened, she was supported up by someone. Only then did she find that her hands and feets were numb like a log of wood.


    She pushed away the two of them, lowered her head and carelessly put on her shoes: ¡°You guys most likely heard wrong. I want to ask Cheng Bo in person. No, Father is still in the West Camp. I will directly go to the West Camp to find father.¡±


    Chun Rong and Bi Luo were trembling while helping Teng Yuyi get dressed. The three of them, master and servants, packed up to leave. The sky was unclear, and the snowflakes were endlessly floating down. There was a sense of misty emptiness in the world.


    Teng Yuyi choked on a cold breath of wind before realizing that she forgot to wear an overcoat. However she couldn¡¯t care less, and ran to the gate of the courtyard in a panic, bumping into a group of people.


    The person in the front was wearing a gold flower-shaped hairpin and an elegant dress. It was precisely the Empress who had a group of attendants behind her, all following each in a dazed manner with a faint look of uneasiness.


    The Empress saw Teng Yuyi and quickly went to face her: ¡°Lady Teng.¡±


    Teng Yuyi had a sense of intense inauspiciousness behind her, barely being able to preserve her etiquette: ¡°Pay respects to the Empress¡­¡±


    The Empress supported Teng Yuyi¡¯s arms: ¡°No need, quickly get up.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s hands were even colder than Teng Yuyi¡¯s, and in a deep voice: ¡°The carriage is ready. Your father is leading the troops on the left, and the Emperor has already sent all the palace attendants over, and is currently doing everything to provide critical care. Child, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father has a heart dedicated to serving the country, and will turn misfortunes into blessings.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°What exactly happened to my father?¡±


    The Empress was silent for a bit, and untied the snow-white fox fur coat on her body and tied it on Teng Yuyi¡¯s body: ¡°That group of traitors failed to assassinate several officials last time so they put the target on General Teng. It should have been planned out long ago, even with General Teng¡¯s skills¡­¡±


    The Empress has seen strong winds and waves6meaning great disruptions and complex struggles in society, idiom, but her tone and manner was still far away from her usual calm-self. It can be seen that the assassination of the imperial councilors this time nearly shocked the entire court and society.


    Teng Yuyi could not stop trembling, and walked away with her heart hanging7¡®heart hanging¡¯ ¨C means having very unstable and anxious feelings. The Empress¡¯s heart was filled with concern, and personally sent Teng Yuyi out of the inner courtyard.


    Cheng Bo was covered all over in blood. As soon as he saw Teng Yuyi come out, he knelt down. When he knelt, many of the guards of the Teng Mansion, including Duan Fu, all knelt down.


    ¡°This lowly servant deserves death. By the time this lowly servant arrived, the Lord was already seriously injured.¡± Cheng Bo¡¯s tears and mucus overflowed.


    Teng Yuyi numbly stepped forward to help support: ¡°Tell me precisely everything that happened on the road today.¡±


    Teng Yuyi got into the carriage, and Cheng Bo and the others followed along on their horses: ¡°In the past few days, the military situation in the front is very urgent, and Chang¡¯an is not very peaceful and secure. When the Lord went out, he specifically increased the number of personal guards. After finishing with the military affairs, we will go into battle tomorrow. In the morning, the Lord brought his personal guards and passed by Jiafumen. Suddenly there was a thick fog rising around him, and it was very malicious. If one were to breathe in it for a long time, they would faint. At that time, the Lord said while being surrounded by the fog: Beware of ambush. As soon as he said this, there was a group of assassins coming from all directions.¡±


    ¡°The patrol officer heard these movements, and hurriedly went over. Most of the guards were killed on the spot, only one luckily did not die. That person only had a breath left after being rescued, and before he died, he said that someone among the assassins knew evil sorcery, obviously being able to hear the sounds of swords in the fog, yet there was nowhere to hide. The Lord¡¯s military skills are excellent, and was able to kill most of the assassins. In the end, he still inevitably suffered serious injuries, and the wounds on his chest and abdomens are bleeding continuously right now. The doctor is currently thinking of a way to stop the bleeding.¡±


    Teng Yuyi tightly grasped the handrail. He is still being treated, proving that there is still hope. Father has a strong body so the situation should not be as bad as she thinks.


    She rushed to the left-leading troops with that glimmer of hope. Some soldiers said that General Teng was settled down in the central  hall. Teng Yuyi anxiously walked towards it, and along the road, she only saw a great number of sword and weapon stands, not a single official was seen.


    When she arrived at the central  hall, it was crowded with people on the inside. The officials were either heavily sighing and shaking their heads or were anxiously pacing around.


    Not knowing who spoke: ¡°The daughter of General Teng is here.¡±


    Many eyes swept towards Teng Yuyi. Teng Yuyi walked over, and the officials all automatically parted to the sides.


    Teng Yuyi first saw her father¡¯s boots, and then his dark ochered-colored robe.


    When she got closer, only then did she see that her father was wearing a navy-colored full gown. At first glance, she mistook it for a dark ochre color, because her father¡¯s whole chest and calves were stained with blood.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s legs were soft. Several people rushed up from behind, and firmly helped support her up.


    She unsteadily walked over, and suddenly caught a sight of her father¡¯s face. She had never seen such a deathly pale face before which was even whiter than paper, yet his eyebrows and eyes were unusually black, black like ink. If it weren¡¯t for that unusual face, it would look exactly like a painting of a person.


    She moved to the front, and carefully held her father¡¯s ice-cold hand.


    Teng Shao opened his eyes, and was already out of breath.


    Teng Yuyi said softly: ¡°Father.¡±


    The soldiers and officials began to cry in low voices.


    Teng Yuyi looked at both sides at a loss: ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why isn¡¯t there medicine given to my father?¡±


    A few elderly seemed to be the physicians from the palace, and with faint tears in their eyes, they cupped their hands, and said: ¡°General Teng died due to his serious injuries. We are incompetent. Please forgive us for not having the ability to reverse the situation.¡±


    Cheng Bo¡¯s tears flowed down. His shoulders were low, and desperately kowtowing with a thumping sound.


    Duan Fu and the others opened their mouths. Without saying a word, they all lowered their heads and knelt down.


    A young soldier cried and said: ¡°Those traitors! It is not an exaggeration to  publicly entrap such a loyal and faithful general! It is not too much if they died a hundred times! From today on, I will hunt down these murderers day and night! When I capture these traitors, I  will definitely behead them.¡±


    ¡°General Teng has led troops for decades, and has captured countless traitors, knowing people¡¯s ability as well. Who wouldn¡¯t have admiration! Now that General Teng has been killed by crafty scoundrels, how can we be at ease and comfort? If revenge is not taken, then one vows not to be human!¡±8this means swearing that a certain goal must achieved, and if it is not achieved, then one is ashamed of life


    ¡°If revenge is not taken, then one vows not to be human!¡±


    Teng Yuyi gently shook her father, but her father did not respond in the slightest. She felt despair to the extreme, and was at a loss like a log of wood.


    The scene of her father¡¯s words that night was still vivid, but in just a few days, her father became an ice-cold body.


    She said in a low voice: ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Quickly wake up. Wake up to see your daughter.¡±


    The people on the side saw that there was something not right with Teng Yuyi, and tearfully tried to pull her away, but Teng Yuyi just stood there motionlessly. This pair of father and daughter are both equally stubborn. Teng Shao¡¯s eyes opened unyieldingly, making it clear that there were a lot of words he wanted to say.


    The lead troops wailed continuously. Someone went to the palace to report the death, and someone else wanted to move Teng Shao into a coffin.


    ¡°General Teng¡¯s eyes can¡¯t close.¡±


    That person shedded tears: ¡°There is an unfulfilled ambition! General Teng, you can rest assured. You have traveled thousands of miles in this life, made countless accomplishments, and now have died for the country. Your meritorious name will last forever.¡±


    Someone reported outside: ¡°The people from the palace are here.¡±


    The court eunuch was covered in dust: ¡°When the Emperor suddenly heard the news of the death of General Teng, the Emperor cried bitterly in the court, and issued a decree: General was not afraid of evil and strong. He was loyal and righteous, and is to be respected in life and lamented in death. The entire country mourns, and he is to bestow an honorary title after death, establishing a historical monument with the great achievements that have passed down through the ages. The daughter of General Teng is calm and filial, and suddenly lost her father. Zhen9ëÞ, Zhen = means ¡®I¡¯, used by the Emperor to refer to himself , just like when the Empress uses Bengong to address herself) feels extremely pitiful, and bestows a title as Princess Zhen¡¯an. Bestow unlimited food and three thousand residences. From the Emperor himself.¡±


    After the court eunuch finished announcing the imperial edict, he looked at the deceased body of Teng Shao, and couldn¡¯t help, but say: ¡°General Teng, in order to comfort a loyal soul, the Emperor vowed to capture every last of those traitors hidden in the capital. The matter of suppressing the armed forces of Huai Xi will even more not be hindered as a result of this. When the people in the world are sincere and safe, the name, General Teng, will definitely be honored in the meritorious deed book. With such a solemn funeral, General Teng should close his eyes10Dying without closing one¡¯s eyes would signify having unresolved grievances.¡±


    The soldiers gently put their palms on the face of General Teng, and then moved away, but General Teng still had his eyes open.


    ¡°This, how can this be good?¡±


    ¡°General Teng clearly still has some unfulfilled wishes.¡±


    Cheng Bo looked at Teng Yuyi, understanding it in his heart, and cried: ¡°The Lord sees that the lady is lonely so is reluctant to leave. My Lord, this old servant will fight with his life to protect the lady. You can go with reassurance.¡±


    Duan Fu hasn¡¯t said a word since the incident. At this time, he waved his sword and slashed at his palm. Both of his hands were dripping with blood, holding the blade high: ¡°My Lord, Duan Fu is here to protect the lady!¡±


    All the guards of the Teng Mansion swore in a blood alliance: ¡°This guard is here to protect the lady!¡±


    Teng Yuyi gently stroked her father¡¯s face. Those eyes were still open as if waiting for a reply.


    Her throat sounded, and tears slowly flowed down: ¡°Father.¡±


    Teng Shao quietly looked at the beam of the roof.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s tears fell onto her father¡¯s cheeks: ¡°Father, I know that you can hear. I will listen to you, and will take good care of myself. Although I will be alone in the future, I will live well. Father, you can go rest assured.¡±


    She sobbed and couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. She trembled and gently stroked those pairs of eyes. They finally closed this time.


    Teng Yuyi bitterly cried, and leaned over her father¡¯s body. Her cheek touched the cold and hard blood stain that had long dried up. The sadness was infinitely amplified, and was deeply pressed into her heart. The father and daughter have been at disagreement for too many years. There were still many words that she didn¡¯t have time to say to her father, but he left just like this. How can she accept it, how can she be willing to.


    She was worried that her father would be reluctant to leave, and did not dare to cry too loudly, but the grief and despair were like a boulder pushing down on her, causing her to gasp for air.


    Someone helped Teng Yuyi up, and then her memory became blurry. She was like a walking corpse, numbly cupping her hands in front of the coffin and mourning everyday.


    Teng Shao¡¯s funeral arrangements were arranged as the rank system of a  first-rank lord. There was no ancestral hall as another ancestral shrine was used.


    The new ancestral shrine was located in the south of the city. The number of common people and officials who came to offer condolences were endless. During this time, the crown prince came. Teng Yuyi kowtowed11Kowtow = traditional greeting, esp. to a superior, involving kneeling and pressing one¡¯s forehead to the ground to return the politeness.


    The crown prince stood quietly in front of her for a long time, and then finally took off a jade pendant that he carried with him, and handed it to Cheng Bo: ¡°A heroic soul is hard to find, and an orphan is pitiful. Duke Jin was my teacher before death, and after death, he is my greatest teacher. In the future, if Lady Teng encounters any tricky matters, there is no need to worry, and you may immediately send someone to come find me.¡±


    Cheng Bo complied with tears in his eyes.


    After Teng Shao was buried, the soldiers escorted Teng Yuyi back to the Teng Mansion.


    The Emperor was worried that the rebel traitors would come to find trouble with Teng Yuyi, and specifically a group of guards to guard outside of the Teng Mansion.


    The weather was getting ever more bitterly cold. The battle at the Huai Xi province was intense, and the west camp was in urgent need of armed troops. Soon after, all the parties of hidden traitors in the capital were captured, and the Emperor issued an imperial decree for all of them to be beheaded.


    The soldiers tied up the numerous rebel traitors, and dragged them all the way to the south of the city, beheading the rebel traitors in front of Teng Shao¡¯s memorial tablet.


    As soon as the rebel traitors were eliminated, the world was clearer. The common people of Chang¡¯an were all happy, and the guards outside of the Teng Mansion withdrew, feeling reassured.


    That night, Teng Yuyi was sorting out her father¡¯s relics in the study room when Cheng Bo spoke outside: ¡°Princess Jingde sent someone here to deliver an invitation card, inviting you to the Cheng Mansion tomorrow for a chat.¡±


    Teng Yuyi was silent for a moment, realizing that it was A Zhi. Her father had passed away a month ago, and hearing the name, Princess Jingde, there was a sense of a thing from a previous lifetime ago.


    ¡°Say that I am not feeling well, and refuse it on my behalf.¡±


    Cheng Bo sighed and said: ¡°Princess Jingde seems to have some urgent matter, saying that if the lady does not come, she will personally come to the mansion herself. Lady, forgive this old servant, but after the Lord left, Lady closes the door all day, and does not come out. The food has also not been used well. If the Lady continues to shut the doors all day, your body will not be able to take it. Since Princess Jingde sent an invite, the Lady might as well go out to take a walk, only taking it as trying to relieve boredom.¡±


    Teng Yuyi put her father¡¯s letters into the drawer: ¡°Although father has been buried, there are still a lot of miscellaneous tasks to take care of. Besides, I am in my filial piety period of time12used to refer to the mourning period (100 days) when a grandparent, parent, or husband who died shortly after their death, also having to wear filial clothing so I ought to not go have fun, and amuse oneself. Reply to Princess Jingde for me, it is not suitable for me to go out in the near future, and if Princess Jingde has any urgent matters, invite her to the mansion.¡±


    Cheng Bo complied, and after a while, he turned around: ¡°The servant says that she understands. The princess is very happy because ¡®she has helped her brother find that person¡¯. Tomorrow she will come with another person, saying that there is something that needs to be verified with the Lady in person.¡±


    Teng Yuyi frowned. What is the meaning of this? A no clue and no root sentence.


    ¡°Did the princess say who the other person is?¡±


    ¡°The servant did not say.¡±


    Teng Yuyi said: ¡°We will know tomorrow. Also have someone prepare tea and snacks in advance.¡±


    Cheng Bo complied, and spoke again: ¡°Lady, the gift sent to the Lord¡¯s former subordinates at the west camp has already been sent. General Bai and the others were very grateful, thanking the Lady for taking care of the females in their families. They will return victorious some other day, and will definitely come to the doorstep to thank in person.¡±


    Teng Yuyi put the books that were on the table back on the bookshelf: ¡°These soldiers have been by my father¡¯s side for many years, and they are not young anymore. Forget about the high-ranked soldiers, the low-ranked soldiers receive a small salary, and will not worry about themselves when they go onto the battlefield, but will instead worry about their relatives in Chang¡¯an so send some clothes and food to the families of those soldiers to help them get through the winter. When they leave for the battlefield, they will also feel more assured.¡±


    Cheng Bo¡¯s glistening teardrops twinkled: ¡°If the Lord is aware of Lady¡¯s righteousness, one would not know how happy he would feel.¡±


    Teng Yuyi turned her head to look at him: ¡°Tonight, those guards of the western camp have left. Those remaining evil traitors who have escaped the eradication will have heard of the news. Perhaps they will come to create trouble. How are the defenses inside and outside of the mansion set up?¡±


    Cheng Bo said: ¡°There are three groups inside and outside, sixty people in total and all are brave and strong guards. They change shifts at zishi13×Óʱ, zishi = 11pm to 1am, and change again at yinshi14Òúʱ, yinshi = 3-5 am. Duan Fu and this old servant will guard the outside of the inner courtyard, and will not dare to slack off even for a second.¡±


    Teng Yuyi nodded: ¡°Cheng Bo, you are also tired these days. There is nothing to do at the moment so you can go take a rest.¡±


    ¡°This old servant will go prepare the gifts that will be sent to each residence tomorrow. If the Lady needs anything, please call this old servant.¡±


    While saying this, he helped close the door for Teng Yuyi, bowed his head, and went out.


    Teng Yuyi tidied up the letters one by one. Looking back at the bookshelf, father didn¡¯t like to show off his literary skills, and most of the books on the shelves were military books.


    She reclassified the clutter again, and stood in the center of the room while looking around. It was a huge study room, and except for the Six Secret Strategic Teachings, and Three Strategies of Huang Shigong classics15two of the Seven Military Classics of ancient China, the only thing that has the weight of the pastime was the guqin16guqin = a type of zither, chinese musical instrument left by mother back then.


    The body of the guqin was recovered with a woven patterned brocade, just lying down between one of the frames on the shelf with a lot of other treasures.


    Teng Yuyi stared at the guqin, and finally could not hold it back, stepping forward to take it off the shelf.


    The lacquer paint of the guqin looked as good as new, and the strings were also as flexible as ever. It can be seen that although father put it in the study room, he rarely took it down to play with it.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s fingers gently plucked the strings, and a pitch of water flowing lingered out from her fingertips. She listened to this tune, and her eyebrows gradually knitted. In the end, she nevertheless still felt uncomfortable, and put the guqin back in its original spot. Her right hand accidentally touched the side of the body of the guqin, making a slight gurgling sound.


    Teng Yuyi was stunned. Could it be that the slab on this shelf is uneven? Comparing left and right, the body of the guqin is indeed high on the right and low on the left. Touching the shelf again, there was unexpectedly a slight sliding feeling.


    She turned around, and put the guqin on the table, using her hands to attentively search the shelf. Sure enough, she felt a piece of slab that was unstable from the left to right. After a while, she still hadn¡¯t found the mechanism so she took out a dagger from the drawer, prying open the narrow crack along the slab little by little.


    Soon after, she pried it open, and there was indeed a small shallow layer underneath. When she felt it out, it turned out to be a pile of letters.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart jumped abruptly. Where did these letters come from? They were actually hidden in such a concealed place by father.


    Moving to the front of the light, she used it to examine the letters carefully. The letters were already a little yellowish, making it clear that they were already quite old.


    At the bottom of the first letter, there was a line of words.


    ¡°Wu Mou asks17ij, m¨¯u  = is used in place of a person¡¯s given name, for anonymity purposes.¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes were on fire. Could it be Wu Yingying?


    However this line of words were sturdy and stiff, and does not really resemble a woman¡¯s handwriting. Moreover, if it is Wu Yingiyng, why did she call herself Wu Mou?


    She hurriedly opened the letter, and on the top, it read: ¡°Farewell from the Nanzhao Kingdom¡­¡±


    In the silence of the night, the study room was exceptionally quiet. She endured, and read a line when suddenly a scream was heard outside.


    Teng Yuyi tensed up, and put the letter back to its original place. She quickly walked to the front of the door, and leaned against the door, whispering: ¡°Cheng Bo?¡±


    No one answered.


    Teng Yuyi was extremely surprised, tied the fox fur coat around her neck, and cautiously pushed open the door.


    The wind and snow have stopped tonight, and there was a lonely and cold atmosphere in the world. The moon hung alone in the sky, and the gloomy moonlight spilled into the courtyard.


    Teng Yuyi stood in the corridor, carefully listening. She vaguely heard the sound of swords and armor colliding with each other. She panicked as it seemed that there were indeed traitors who came to invade and harass. Also where was Duan Fu?


    She called out in a low voice: ¡°Duan Fu.¡±


    Still the same as before, no one responded. Teng Yuyi was indescribably somewhat flustered. Duan Fu has always never been too far away from her. If she is in the study room, he would always guard outside of the courtyard.


    There was no one in the courtyard. She walked quickly along the corridor to go out. No matter what happens outside, the best plan is to return to the inner garden as soon as possible.


    She rushed out of the gate of the courtyard. Suddenly a dozen shadows of figures appeared on the ground in front of her. Teng Yuyi was frightened and startled. She looked back, only to find a group of strangely dressed people with masks appeared on the roof at some unknown point.


    Each of them held a dagger in their hands. The blade of the dagger under the moonlight was as glaring as a snow wave. Waving their dagger altogether, they jumped down the beam of the roof and started chasing over.


    Teng Yuyi broke into a run, and ran while shouting out in fear: ¡°Duan Fu! Cheng Bo!¡±


    The sound of blades collided together, and the night became sonorous. Cheng Bo¡¯s voice came from afar: ¡°Lady! Quickly go back to the inner garden!¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s scalp went numb18¡®scalp goes numb¡¯ = used to describe feelings of extreme fear or tension. It turns out that Cheng Bo has always been outside of the study room. Why is it that she wasn¡¯t able to see him when she came out?


    She followed the voice, and looked back, just in time to see Cheng Bo fall down from the wall.


    His limbs appeared to be somewhat distorted, and his skills were far less strong and healthy than usual. With just a few words, it seemed as if he was talking while someone was clenching his throat.


    Teng Yuyi ran a few steps, and felt that something was not right. She suddenly turned back again, and a layer of shudder suddenly appeared on her back. That group of masked people disappeared out of thin air. Cheng Bo and a dozen guards were fighting hand-to-hand in the deserted courtyard.


    ¡°Cheng Bo! There is no one in front of you!¡± Teng Yuyi reminded them while running away, trembling in fear.


    Cheng Bo stumbled a few steps, and before he had time to turn around, that group of strange people suddenly rushed out from a diagonal direction. Cheng Bo didn¡¯t even have time to change his move before he was stabbed in his right rib.


    He clenched his teeth, and held a sword in his hands, enduring the pain of the stabbing from the strange man in front of him. When the sword was drawn, a thin mist of blood splashed out, covering a large area.


    ¡°Quickly go!¡±


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s eye sockets were hot. She ran for her life. What is the origin of these people? Why can they perform such evil sorcery!


    Cheng Bo was still desperately fighting behind her back. There was a sound of fists clashing against each other ahead. With a beast-like-roar, there were suddenly two masked men thrown far away from the corner to the side of Teng Yuyi¡¯s feet.


    Duan Fu was covered in blood, and madly rushed towards Teng Yuyi: ¡°Lady!¡±


    Teng Yuyi kicked away the masked men besides her feet: ¡°This group of people came prepared, and Cheng Bo is seriously injured. Did someone go out to deliver the news? If we can not find a way out of here in a short while, then no one will be able to leave the mansion!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Bo risked his life and had two people leave just now so there should probably be people brought here soon.¡± As he spoke, a group of masked people chased over. Duan Fu did not say another word, and carried Teng Yuyi under his arms, running away at lightning speed.


    ¡°They have unusual skills, and most of the guards inside and outside of the mansion were secretly ambushed. In addition, they seem to be very familiar with the people by the lady¡¯s side. In order to lure this old servant away, they intentionally found a woman with a similar figure as you in order to lure this old servant out of the mansion. This old servant was nearly fooled.¡±


    No wonder she did not see Duan Fu and Cheng Bo when she came out. Teng Yuyi felt as if her heart was going to come out of her throat: ¡°You killed those few. Did you ask who ordered them? Why do they want to kill me?¡±


    Duan Fu seemed to be trying to resist a cough with great difficulty with blood dripping down his lips: ¡°This old servant was not able to get an answer, but the reason should be that they wanted to find something. As soon as they came, they targeted the Lord¡¯s study room.


    Every time he said a word, his breath weakened. Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart quickly sank: ¡°Duan Fu, where are you injured?¡±


    Duan Fu¡¯s temples were filled with beads of sweat: ¡°This old servant is okay.¡±


    Teng Yuyi bit her lip tightly. Father had once said that Duan Fu¡¯s internal strength is out of the ordinary, and there are few people in the martial arts world who are on the same level. However even Duan Fu was seriously injured so it can be seen that these people have even found a way to deal with Duan Fu in advance.


    Duan Fu jumped up and down a few times, and soon was able to climb over the wall of the inner garden. As long as they pass through the pond in front of the garden, then they will be able to flee away from the mansion.


    The pond was already frozen, and the ice surface was full of lights and shadows, reflecting the silver moon in the night sky. There was a weeping willow19Weeping willow = a species of tree that is native to dry areas of China in front of the pond, and the branches that laid on the ice surface were rustling and swaying.


    Duan Fu was injured, and his movements were not as light and convenient as usual. He climbed that willow tree while carrying Teng Yuyi on his back. Just as he was about to jump over the outer wall, a person appeared quietly in the dim light of the night. This person wore a pitch-black cloak, standing on the outer wall without making a sound.


    Duan Fu was taken aback, and almost fell to the ground.


    Teng Yuyi carefully looked at that person, and an intense sense of uneasiness rose in her chest. This person was tightly covered from head to toe, standing in the moonlight with a sense of loneliness.


    This person¡¯s internal strength was obviously extremely high as even Duan Fu was not able to detect this person in advance.


    Duan Fu turned the palm of his hands into a fist, and struck as light as a feather towards that man¡¯s chest. Teng Yuyi knew that this was a commonly used move by Duan Fu. Pretending to show a flaw while trying to lure the other party to make a move, and as long as the other party struck back, they will undoubtedly take a huge loss.


    Duan Fu has used it many times before, and has never lost.


    That man faced that first without moving at all, but a hand stretched out from the cloak. With slender and thin fingers, an object ejected out at a thunderous lightning speed.


    The bright white light under the moonlight flashed by, and the sharp tip of a blade flew towards them.


    Duan Fu took Teng Yuyi, and dodged backwards, but that concealed weapon seemed to have been performed with some kind of sorcery. It was like wind, dividing into two out of thin air. Duan Fu only narrowly avoided one of them, and did not have enough time to avoid the other one. All of a sudden, it was buried into the right side of his neck.


    That person succeeded in the blow, raising one¡¯s hand and lightly pulling. Duan Fu heavily groaned, and his head was pulled to the right.


    Teng Yuyi couldn¡¯t help, but scream out in terror. It turns out that there was a silver thread in the man¡¯s hand that was already buried in the flesh of Daun Fu¡¯s neck. As long as he exerted strength, Duan Fu¡¯s veins will burst, causing him to die on the spot.


    Her blood rushed straight up: ¡°Who exactly are you! You let my subordinates go, and I can give you the thing!¡±


    That person stood high on the courtyard wall, and seemed to smile silently.


    Teng Yuyi¡¯s teeth could not stop trembling: ¡°I know what you want. I found it when I was handling my father¡¯s funeral, and that thing is now hidden by me in a village in the south of the city. If you want it, you just need to let go of me and my subordinates, and I will immediately take you to go find it. However, if you dare to hurt my subordinates again, then don¡¯t ever think of being able to find that thing.¡±


    That person slowly raised his hand, and a cold sweat penetrated into Teng Yuyi¡¯s heart in a split second. This person simply did not come to look for something, and clearly was here to take lives.


    That person tightened the silver thread, seemingly plans to settle Duan Fu first, and then will settle her as well.


    Teng Yuyi has never been so desperate before. The silent surroundings were dreadful. One did not know if Cheng Bo and the others were still alive or not, but even if they were still alive, one would be afraid that it would be hard to even protect their own lives.


    When it was too late to speak, Duan Fu let out a low roar, and forcibly took the thread to meet with the right side. The sound of tearing flesh bursted in her ears. Teng Yuyi¡¯s face became hot in an instant, and a large amount of hot blood splashed on her face.


    Her mind went blank. That person also seemed to be secretly taken aback.


    The blood on Duan Fu¡¯s neck was still spraying, and his face was instantly submerged in blood.


    He was already no longer able to make a sound, and was fighting for his last breath to climb the wall while taking Teng Yuyi. Not far outside is the main street, and even if there was an invisible barrier set up, one can always run into an officer who is patrolling the streets.


    Teng Yuyi leaned on Duan Fu¡¯s thick and broad back with tears pouring down her face. This old servant clearly could not survive, and having followed her for ten years, he would unexpectedly end up like this.


    He really has no other way. That strange person carries evil sorcery, and is viciously different from ordinary people. If they don¡¯t do this, the two of them will both die under the hands of this strange person.


    That person quickly regained his senses, and slowly paced his way over this side. When the finger raised, it aimed towards the other side of Duan Fu¡¯s neck this time.


    ¡°Lady, go¡­¡±  Duan Fu spat out a few words indistinctly, and flinged Teng Yuyi onto the top of the wall. With his last trace of strength, he slammed his body into that person¡¯s lower leg.


    (TL¡¯s note: Duan Fu¡­ )


    Teng Yuyi looked at Duan Fu with sadness for the last time, and jumped down from the wall with tears in her eyes. However, before she could land on the ground, a strong force struck her back, and that person dragged her back again.


    Teng Yuyi stretched out her hand to grab that person, wanting to drag that person down with her, but that person was strangling Duan Fu with one hand side while using the other hand to lightly throw her towards the ice pond.


    Both her hands grabbed onto emptiness. She said frigidly: ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡±


    With a plop sound, Teng Yuyi fell into the pond. The icy-cold and bone-chilling water choked into her lungs, causing her to quiver from head to toe. Her heart felt as if someone was firmly pinching it, freezing her thoracic cavity20horacic cavity = in simple words, it¡¯s basically her chest.


    Every time she tries to grab hold of something, she will, because of the loss of center of gravity, sink back to the center of the pond. The snow-white fox fur coat is originally supposed to keep her protected from the cold, but once it is soaked in water, it becomes an inconvenience instead.


    She struggled desperately. The two people that were sent out by Cheng Bo should have already sent the news, and perhaps someone will arrive soon. As long as she holds on for a while, there is hope of being saved. She promised her father that she would live well.


    She floated in the water, and attempted to maintain consciousness. Her body was getting colder and colder, and her strength seemed to be drained, gradually struggling slowly. The fox fur coat seemed as if it had been fully absorbed with water, like a pair of huge white wings, holding her afloat in the water.


    The ice water is indeed very cold, and Teng Yuyi¡¯s consciousness started to become blurry. While she was absent-minded, she had already returned to her childhood where she was in her mother¡¯s arms.


    She joyfully stretched out hand to grab, but it was nevertheless still ice water in her palm. Where is that rag doll? It was also not by her side.


    She felt extremely lonely, and really wanted to submerge into a deep sleep. It was so cold, and cold air was blowing into every pore. Her heart also seems to be tired, and the sound of blood flowing in her eyes is also getting slower and slower.


    Suddenly, a strange sound was heard, as if someone was fighting on the wall of the courtyard. The person who came seemed to be very capable, not only was that person not secretly plotted against, but also actually knows how to deal with the evil sorcery of that strange man.


    Teng Yuyi had a faint hope in her heart. In order to get that person¡¯s attention, she used all her strength to lift her arms up, but with just a single sweep, the fox fur coat seemed to be tangled in the water plants in the pond, dragging her down.


    The ice water choked into her trachea21trachea = a tube that connects to the lungs and carries air in and out) once again, and her heart started to contort. This time she really has no more strength, and weakly gasped for air.


    Someone ran towards the pong and jumped into the water. Judging from that person¡¯s strong and vigorous skills, it is most likely a young man.


    It should be a warm-hearted good person. With such cold and icy water, he jumped down without hesitation. The youth swam very fast, and was about to grab her.


    The sky fluttered and sprinkled as it started to snow again. The front of Teng Yuyi¡¯s eyes were getting increasingly darker, remembering the scene when her father and mother were holding her in the warm pavilion, watching the snow together. The sorrowful emotions in her chest spread. How many years has it been? How many years has it been since she has not seen the snow with her father and mother together?


    She silently swallowed, and huge teardrops condensed in the outer corner of her eyes.


    The surrounding waves of water surged, and that youth got closer and closer to her. Just at the moment he grabbed her, she unhurriedly let out her last wisp of breath from her chest, and her eyes froze in her eye sockets.